Chapter 1: Something Is Rotten Inside Of Me
Summary:
the scene opens on a busy school canteen, where grian, in his first year of sixth form, has noticed a sign-up poster advertising a school play: romeo and juliet. his friends, jimmy and joel, laugh at it, but he finds himself drawn to the poster.
it’s something about the drama teacher, xisuma - who comforted him the summer before when his mother went missing.
he signs up for the play, hiding it from his friends, after seeing an old friend has signed up as well - taurtis - but he doesn’t seem happy about this. he just seems angry.grian drives his sister, pearl, who is in her first year at university, home from her classes. she says that some of her younger friends signed up for the play, and grian tells her that he did as well.
later, he goes to meet joel in his house to smoke with him on his roof. he tells joel he signed up for the play, to be met with support. joel is worried about grian. grian hates it.
Notes:
something is rotten inside of me / i have to find it and / cut it out
house song, searowshello my lovelies!!! i've been really looking forward to posting this, but i just want to let you guys know that this will be very slow updating. my gcses are starting in a couple weeks and i need to LOCK IN
consider this my revision for romeo and juliet
Chapter Text
A bustling school canteen. Students of all ages mill about, holding juice cartons and canteen food. Spotlight on GRIAN, who sits in a group of three, staring forwards. There is something omniscient in his eyes, shining dormant in the depth of his pupils - his friends, JOEL and JIMMY, jostle each other and laugh wildly, before noticing his silence.
JOEL: “Grian!”
He motions to JIMMY, who shoves GRIAN in the shoulder, shaking him out of his stupor.
JIMMY: “Grian.”
“Hm?”
Grian looks up, blinks, and inconspicuously begins to poke at his pasta with the thin wooden fork held between his fingers, as the flickering daze fades. Jimmy and Joel sigh and groan in unison, and he fights the overwhelming urge to snap it and feel splinters prick his fingers.
“What’re you looking at?”
“Nothing,” he says, careless, shovelling lukewarm penne into his mouth and trying not to grimace too much at the rubbery texture. Joel scoffs and cranes his neck, looking upwards and stretching just above his chair. He laughs as he catches sight of the poster from across the canteen. Grian can feel a joke about his unnatural vision coming on.
“Romeo and Juliet? I could barely read that, Jesus, G, ”
The joke is said; Joel reads the curly black font at the top of the poster out with an edge of incredulous laughter obvious in his voice, and Grian winces. When he looks up, Joel has that superior grin pulling at his mouth - his arms crossed, fake, too loose, his fingers splayed across his elbows. They’re unsure whether or not to properly grip his jacket, so they hang nervously. Grian knows all of Joel’s signs by now. “That’s so stupid,” he says, “God, imagine the losers bored enough to sign up for that,” he laughs. Grian is caught between embarrassment and exasperation, flushing or eye-rolling, kind or himself.
The poster is halfway across the canteen, pinned to the wall next to the swinging double doors with the cheap wood peeking out behind chipped blue paint and the scratched metal handles - in hopes of attracting entering students - so Grian chooses embarrassment, goes pink and pretends he hasn’t been staring at it for the last five minutes. “Can’t read it anyway,” he mumbles. Maybe they’ll believe him. He hopes so.
“Better hope Ms Harris doesn’t bully us into signing up,” Jimmy says anxiously, hands tucked into each other in his lap. He slouches into the table, cutting inches off his spine until he looks almost Grian’s height, and his jacket is half shrugged off so that none of the teachers will see it on his shoulders. (He’s not really sure why Jim and Joel wear their jackets in the building, considering the fiery wrath sure to incur if a teacher spots you with it still on - especially in the Art Department, God forbid - but they’re his boys, so even if he doesn’t quite understand this need to be cool and edgy and hard, he’ll play along, leather jacket warm on his shoulders as he sits close to them. He’ll be loyal if nothing else, he thinks.)
“Us?” Joel cries, “Who’s us?”
“Ms Harris only hates you, Tim,” Grian interjects, but he’s smiling. Jimmy groans out a pained shut up! and buries his forehead in his hands, dejected. Grian supposes that the tall scrawny kid - especially Jimmy, who can come off nervous at his best - is just easy prey for teachers like Ms Harris.
Really, Grian shouldn’t be surprised they think that the play is stupid. He isn’t quite sure what he was even doing, staring at the poster - there’s no way he’s going to sign up. Romeo and Juliet is not something that a bad boy like him does.
Or-
But - well, it’s just that he has a little bit of a soft spot for the drama tutor directing it. His name is in italics at the bottom - Mr Void - teacher director, just to the left of Doc M - student director . Xisuma’s pretty young, and he confirmed the rumours that he went to MCU only a few years back in the first workshop he taught, telling the students not to call him Mr. Void, that he wanted to be on the same level as them. Grian isn't and wasn't taught by him usually - he's never been into drama, and so would never sign up for the tutoring and extracurricular classes Xisuma teaches.
And this teacher director, Xisuma, was new last summer - not like Grian, who’s lived here all his life, and never known anything other than HCA. Grian doesn’t think he’ll ever forget the day last summer when Xisuma helped him.
Year 11 - his parents fighting all year, Pearl leaving the house every chance she got. Sitting with his back to his door and his knees pulled up to his chest, and listening to the screaming pierce through his headphones. He’d gotten into some bad habits that year, incurring Jimmy’s worry and Joel’s frustrated fretting. And then, right in the middle of the last week of exams, he’d been called to the front office and directed to one of the private rooms with two serious, cold steel chairs and a coffee table.
Grian still remembers how it smelt in the room - stuffy, the air thick and like wading through water. He still remembers the safeguarding officer’s freshly trimmed fringe and the crease in her brow when she handed him the phone with his dad on the other side. She wanted to go back home to her husband and the bottle of red wine sitting out on the counter. She didn’t tell him that.
Grian still remembers the way his fingers trembled as he walked out of the door afterwards, knees weak, face blanched. He still remembers teachers coming up to him, sympathetic glances and creased brows just like the safeguarding officer. He still remembers the detached, slow-motion nods and mumbles. Let me know if you need any extra help.
“No - no, let me speak to my son - Grian? Grian - I’m - Grian, she’s gone. She’s gone.”
“What are you talking ab-”
He didn’t let anybody know if he needed extra help. He didn’t let them know anything .
On the last day of school that year, Grian slipped away and hid behind the school building during the Leavers Assembly. It was one of the secluded spots where the quieter kids sat at lunch, or smoked when they thought the teachers weren’t looking.
He’d been avoiding Taurtis, avoiding what had happened the previous weekend. He’d been avoiding the look he’d given him after it had happened, avoiding the way he’d disappeared, avoiding the way he hadn’t answered any of his calls afterwards.
Grian’s hand was still tangled in short dark hair when Taurtis pulled back. He had this unreadable, indistinct look on his face, flush still high on his cheeks from the vodka passed around the room. His lips parted, as if to say something, and there was a sinking feeling slowly weighing down Grian’s stomach, still leant back against the wall. Taurtis’s brow creased. “I’m-”
So he’d had his head tucked into his knees, chest heaving, blurry-eyes, a compact ball curled up and composed of grief and shame and hurt, and then he had heard his name said in front of him.
“Grian?”
And when he looked up, the new teacher Xisuma had been peering down at him, an extinguished cigarette stub between two fingers, concern bleeding from the shallow creases around his eyes.
And he had known Grian’s name.
Grian had never spoken to him before, and he had known his name.
It was already a fragile, walking on eggshells day - Grian crumbled, cried even more, and Xisuma crouched down and hugged him, said hey, hey, it’s okay, it’s okay. I’m so sorry, Grian.
So it isn’t like Grian wants to sign up for the play. He’s just thinking, a lot, recently. Especially since they closed the case for his mother. He’s half sure nowadays that she just decided to leave, and he thinks Pearl is sure of that too.
When Jimmy and Joel pack up their bags, check their timetables for fourth period, and swing frayed backpack-straps over their shoulders, he takes the opportunity to inch away from the table and towards the notice-board.
The poster looks like it was made on MS Paint, with thin straight lines to write names on. Under the curly black font proclaiming ROMEO & JULIET is a commanding bold red one reading Sign Up Now! A battered pencil hangs on an old knotted string, taped precariously to the wall.
Grian has probably been staring at it for upwards of a minute. This can’t be good for his reputation, he thinks absently. But somebody has written their name in their own pen instead of using the pencil, so fast it's smudged quite badly, and the ink shines furiously at him, making him squint. Grian peers closer to read the name.
Oh.
A scalding hot feeling swells, angry, in his chest, and he pushes it back down, breathing slowly outward. He hasn’t spoken to Taurtis in just over a year now, or rather Taurtis hasn’t spoken to him. His name is written, hurried, in thick black ink, reflecting angry stars in Grian’s eyes.
Something ignites - he snatches up the pencil and nearly rips it from the wall, writing his name angrily underneath Taurtis’s. He hopes the pencil marks intertwine with ink and force Taurtis to remember his existence, if only for a moment. He wants so badly for him to remember. He wants-
He walks away, blazing, and spends fourth period skipping in the car park.
The car is lukewarm.
The air is thick and greasy as it slips between his teeth, and Grian exhales, clenching his fingers into fists. He doesn’t roll down the window, though, not yet - his eyes are glued to the clock on the radio. Digital - reading 2:22 and he knows it’s slow by three minutes and that it should read 2:25 and that Pearl should be back soon after her afternoon class. He knows this logically - but he stares at the time and he believes that it is 2:22, because he hasn’t the energy to think about lies right now. Grian rejects logic plenty. Grian knows things that other people don’t. This is normal for him.
But there are a lot of things normal for Grian that shouldn’t be. His fingers tap tap tap on the rough, battered edge of his seat. He keeps his arms pinned to his sides and tries to remember if there is anything in the fridge for dinner. He doesn’t know if Pearl is staying - it doesn’t really matter, they haven’t had family dinners since his mum, and he doubts his dad will even be home. He hopes he isn’t home.
He hopes he isn’t home.
2:23.
Maybe Pearl won’t come back from class. Maybe Grian can stay here in this spot for the whole afternoon. Until night. Midnight, morning. Maybe Grian won’t ever have to move again. Even his fingers have stilled on the seat.
“Griba!”
Pearl knocks on the left window and opens the car door, smiling. Grian plasters a similar grin on his face like he is folding paper. “Pearl,” he says. “How was class?”
Pearl climbs into the car and shuts the door, wrinkling her nose and rolling down the window immediately. It feels like she’s sticking her elbow hard in-between his ribs. He stares forwards and settles his hands on the wheel, pulling out of the car-park.
She tells him about her day.
It was nice, she says. Class was fine. She tells him about how her architecture tutor was in a bad mood and made it everyone else’s problem, and how the other 3 students were making fun of him with her. She tells him her Year 12 friends texted her about the poster in the canteen -
“Some of my friends signed up,” she yawns, stretching out in the passenger seat.
“Which ones?” Grian asks, eyes on the road, face carefully set blank.
“B, Gem.” Pearl says. “Mumbo, too.”
“Huh,” he mumbles. Pauses. “You didn’t?”
She wrinkles her nose at him. “Not my thing,” she laughs, good-natured. “Anyway, I have too much work on. Wouldn’t want to be the only fresher there.”
Grian frowns. She’s right - she does have too much work on, what with the beginning of university and that part time job, and everything else. Pearl is moving into a dorm at MCU soon, and the mere thought of her absence is making him feel sick. Grian doesn’t want her to leave him alone (with their dad.)
But he doesn’t say anything. Why would he? He won’t contaminate her life to save his.
A couple seconds go by without either of them saying anything, and Grian seizes the chance with both hands and pulls it towards him in an embrace. He turns the corner of the road, past the supermarket, onto their road. “I signed up,” he says.
“Grian!” Pearl says, he can tell she’s smiling and he’s not even looking at her, she sounds happy and he doesn’t know why it isn’t making him happy- “that’s such a good idea,” she grins. “That’ll be so fun! You know what - I think you’ll get along with Gem great.”
Gem is one of Pearl’s new friends that Grian doesn’t really know. He’s caught glimpses of laughter and copper curls and play-fighting from her before, but he’s never really had a conversation with her. The thought makes him want to curl up - his stomach constricts and twists and contorts - unfamiliarity wrecks him, as per usual. He knows BigB and Mumbo, at least, but not well - they’ve been Pearl’s friends for years, she’s always had friends in the year below, younger than her - and he knows them, but they never really gave each other more than a passing glance, Gem being in the year above him and Mumbo being in different classes. He furrows his brow, tightens his grip on the steering wheel, and pulls into the driveway.
“Yeah,” he says, all his leftover energy pushed into the words to make them sound truthful, “yeah, I think we will.”
“Unless you just want a tiny part,” Pearl jokes as she unclips her seatbelt. She climbs out of the car. Grian doesn’t need to unclip his own before he climbs out - he always keeps it undone, just in case. “So you can skip class more efficiently.”
It does actually make him laugh - which he cherishes, holding close to his heart, “Yeah,” he giggles, only half sarcastic, “maybe!”
They walk shoulder to shoulder, perfectly parallel up to the front door, the beep-beep of the car locking echoing behind them. Grian opens the door with his keys and breathes in the silence. Dad isn’t home. He wishes it was always like that.
They walk wordlessly upstairs and retreat to separate rooms - there’s a sense of surliness and resentment brought on by the house, brought on by the emptiness of it. Grian sits on his bed, back straight, and wishes that he still shared a room with Pearl. Then he takes it back inside his head. Again - he won’t contaminate her life to save his.
When he gets Joel’s texts, he’s lying in his bed, on top of the duvet, staring at the ceiling with his arms crossed on his torso like a corpse. Pearl’s music is blasting through the wall, and he listens to it - some indie rock band that Gem recommended to her. She’s been listening to it non-stop, and there’s a pit in his stomach of something that’s meant to be affection or happiness, but just isn’t strong enough to show.
His phone buzzes, and he doesn’t respond to it for two minutes, listening to his clock tick, tick, tick, tick, counting. One hundred and twenty seconds. One hundred and eighty.
He reaches without looking to the bedside table and picks up his glasses. Grian never likes having them on when he feels like this. When they’re settled, frames cold on his ears, he holds his phone up to his face without sitting up.
7:12 PM Come over?
The blue-light is cool on his irises. Grian stares at the message for a few seconds, blank, before he gets up. He stands, and looks at himself in the mirror. Old shirt and boxers.
He pulls on a pair of jeans and slips on his jacket in the doorway. “Pearl!” he calls, hand on the doorknob. “I’m going to Joel’s!”
The music is still very loud. Pearl doesn’t hear him, so he frowns, heavy, and walks back upstairs to knock on her door. “Pearl?”
She’s sitting at her desk on her laptop. “G?” she asks, twisting around in the golden light cast from her lamp.
“I’m going to Joel’s,” he repeats, and she smiles at him.
“Sounds good,” she says. “Text me when you get there.”
He smiles back at her, listens to a couple seconds of the music, and closes her door. See you.
When he gets to Joel’s house, he uses the spare key. Grian doesn’t remember when they ended up with the keys to each other’s houses, sometime last summer, but he’s not sure he wants to, because Joel looks at his house key with this dejected catch in his glance, like he glimpses them and remembers something. Grian isn’t sure what.
Joel isn’t in his bedroom, so Grian looks out the window. He’s sitting out on the roof, on the flat outcrop facing the garden. Smoke curls and floats above his head, reaching out into the sky.
Grian climbs out of the window to join him.
“Hey,” he says. He sits down next to him and leans against the brick wall. Joel doesn’t look at him, just stares forwards and takes another drag of his cigarette.
“Want a fag?”
“Sure,”
Joel passes him a cigarette and he fishes his lighter out of the pocket of his jeans to light it. They’re dark wash, and ripped at the knees - not intentionally, though. He wore them one of the first times he hung out with the boys, and they’d ripped when he’d fallen over the previous day. He was going to try and sew them up or patch them, but Joel and Jimmy had loved them, so he’d kept them that way. His mother had hated them.
His mother would have hated (would hate? Grian is never sure anymore) the things he does now, so Grian doesn’t dwell on it for long. He exhales smoke and closes his eyes.
“I signed up for Romeo and Juliet,” he says.
Joel doesn’t take his eyes off the sunset. “That’s good,” he replies, and it sounds genuine. “That’ll be really good for you.”
Grian looks at him, then, eyes narrowed, exasperated, but Joel looks back. Smiles. “I’m serious,” he laughs.
“You said it was stupid,”
“I say a lot of things I don’t mean.”
He looks away again. Grian bites at his lip and tries to draw blood. He looks down at his cigarette. He hates it when Joel gets like this.
“I know things have been hard,” he says.
“Stop that,” Grian scowls.
He doesn’t relent. “G,” he goes on, “I think this will be so good for you. You’ve got to get out there, man.”
“I am out there.”
“I see you when you think nobody’s looking,” Joel says then. He turns towards Grian again. He’s frowning. Grian doesn’t respond. Grian doesn’t say anything. He just stares forwards into the pink and orange of the sky and takes another puff of his cigarette.
Joel blows smoke circles into the sky. Grian used to wish he could do that. Now he doesn’t really care.
“It’ll do you good to care about something,” Joel says. Grian wonders privately if he can read his mind.
“Yeah,” he says, but his voice feels hollow.
If he squints, he can see the stars. They remind him of Taurtis.
Chapter 2: I Have Been Avoiding You, I Guess
Summary:
when grian goes to the auditions for the play, he finds out that’s not what it is at all - it’s actually a ‘choosing exercise.’ xisuma explains to them that they will improvise random scenes with each other to gauge who should play who. the cast seem apprehensive about this, and the first person chosen is martyn, a year 13, who’s paired with ren, another year 13 who is working backstage. they perform a medieval fantasy scene. but to his horror, grian is selected next for an improvised scene with taurtis, and feels that his acting isn’t really acting.
he meets with joel and jimmy, who get him to perform a monologue in front of them to try and figure out if he’s a good actor anymore. jimmy chooses romeo’s balcony scene monologue and they both end up being surprised and impressed by grian’s acting.
when grian gets home, he has an encounter with his mostly absent father that upsets him. pearl comes into his room in the middle of his night to watch a movie because she’s upset - she confides in him that she’s fighting with her best friend, scott. pearl asks grian about taurtis, but he hates talking about him and tries to avoid the question.
Notes:
i have been avoiding you, i guess / cause when we speak / i forget, forget, forget / and when it hits me, it’s further into my chest / you don’t want me / forget, forget, forget
orlando, leith rosshello lovelies!!!
i know it's been a long while since the first chapter, but i have been so so very busy with my exams... my first one is next week. i am leaving school to go to sixth form.... its a very strange feeling but i am dressing up as the antichrist from good omens for dress up day in a group costume so thats fun!!!
i hope you guys like this chapter. ive been focusing on quality over quantity, which is a massive difference from how i used to write (read: 2 chapters a day he told me that much and now hes dead era)
have a good read and a good day and comment any feedback if you can!! <33
Chapter Text
Grian lies in his bed in the morning and thinks to himself about how he needs to get up and close the window. He thinks about how the cold is beginning to intrude, probing under his blanket despite his defensive efforts. He thinks about regret.
He slept with it open, so now the wind blows, gentle, into his room. There are goosebumps rising on his skin from the cold - he dances his fingers across his bare thigh under his duvet to feel the bumps, harsh and raised on otherwise soft skin.
It’s 6:03 AM, and he doesn’t usually wake up this early. No - no, that’s a lie, Grian doesn’t usually get up this early. He usually stares at the ceiling and waits for his alarm to tick past 7:00, listens to the brr-beep, brr-beep, brr-beep for 10 seconds as a glad break from the church bells, and then drags himself out of the warmth and security of his bed. He shoves his glasses onto the bridge of his nose and pulls on his polo and trousers without brushing his hair - he’ll do it later.
Grian is thinking about this routine when his phone rings. He wonders, momentary, who it is - both Joel and Jim are complete disasters, sleeping past 8, but - lo and behold, it’s Joel whose name pops up on his screen. He frowns and picks up.
He can’t resist. “Who died?” he asks.
“Gr - What?”
Grian rolls his eyes, aware Joel can’t see the gesture, but smiling even so- “Who died for you to get up this early?”
There’s familiar laughter in the background, and Joel’s scandalised voice filtering through the old iPhone speakers: “No one is dead!”
And it’s Lizzie - of course it’s Lizzie, there’s no other reason for Joel to wake up this early. She has no doubt gone to his house - Grian smiles at the phone, even if they can’t see him. “Are you sure, Joel?” he teases.
“I’m sure!” says Joel, laughing so it’s okay. “Have you gotten the email?”
Grian’s heart sinks. “Email?
He can practically hear Joel’s eye-roll through the phone.
“You get to miss fourth period,” he says, jealous, “for some audition shit,”
“Huh,” says Grian. “You know me, I wouldn’t be there anyway.” He smiles through it.
And Joel laughs, tells him to meet him by the lockers when he gets to school, and hangs up. Grian puts down his phone and swallows the spit gathered in his mouth, breathing deliberately and evenly in an attempt to quell the emptiness in his stomach. The house is silent - Pearl doesn’t have any lectures today and is sleeping peacefully in her bed. He envies her, but in a light-hearted way, like siblings often do.
He ignores the blazer tossed across the back of his chair and brushes quick fingers through his hair in the mirror, not bothering with a hairbrush. It’ll fall into place soon enough, and as Grian shrugs on his jacket and heads out the door with the familiar weight of his backpack on one shoulder, he does his breathing exercises for the day.
He knows they don’t help him. In actuality, they make everything worse, but he goes along with the pretence - in, out, in out, one two three one two three four as his footsteps pad along the pavement to the car.
The steering wheel is steady and reassuring under his hands. He takes a deep breath and pulls out of the driveway.
***
Joel is a dirty liar.
Grian figures this out in the worst way possible when he walks into the Drama department, past empty corridors and inspirational posters, and opens the door to the hall. Eyes turn on him - a cluster of students, sat cross-legged in a sparse circle on the shiny wooden floor. A deer in headlights, he looks up and catches Xisuma’s eye from where he’s speaking to them.
Xisuma leaps to his feet immediately, a smile stretching across his face, “Grian!” he greets him, and it feels like reassurance; “Don’t worry, you’re not late,” he continues, “come sit,”
That phrase strikes fear into the heart of any sane sixth former - Grian turns terrified eyes on the circle, a prickling sensation on the back of his hands, and thank God - sees Gem, who is staring furiously at him from where she’s sat near the wall. There’s an empty spot on her left, and her eyes dart to it and back to him, partly obscured by stray strands of fiery hair, blinking meaningfully. He dashes over and stumbles down next to her as quickly as he can, hot embarrassment warming his skin, sides of his shoes clacking against the shiny wooden floor.
Gem murmurs a greeting that he hastily returns, looking up around the room, slightly frantic. Xisuma has traversed to the door and is brightly greeting more students. Another teenager - Pearl’s age, Grian thinks, probably a fresher at MCU - presumably Doc M - is talking animatedly to him. Then, a tentative glance to his left reveals Gem, Mumbo nervous and bolt upright beside her, and Lizzie, who perks up and gives him a sympathetic smile. He returns it, anxiety curling in his stomach, and the smallest look tossed to his right makes him wish he hadn’t taken Gem up on her offer in his sudden fit of panic.
His heartbeat stutters - he rips his eyes away almost immediately - and breathing suddenly becomes something he has to be very aware of, because it’s Taurtis. It’s Taurtis.
Fuck! The brief flash of tan skin and red-blue wristbands stick in his eyes, a painful afterimage- but before Grian can dwell on it too much, another pair of shoes pad into the room and Scar Goodtimes (in all his irritating, excitable glory) plonks himself down in the gap between Grian and Taurtis. With him come a smattering of students that Grian can’t name; he wrenches his eyes down to his trainers and the polished wooden floor, waiting for Xisuma to start speaking. Thankfully, it’s not long until he does, and the students in the circle crane their necks to look up at him.
“Hey, team!” he says, and a couple of students smile on impulse just from how endearing it is - Xisuma trying very hard to be the cool, liked teacher. Grian’s noticed that no one seems to find it annoying, just sweet. “We’ve called you in today for a choosing exercise,” Xisuma continues, and that is when the students start rolling their eyes a bit. Even Doc M, who’s stood to his left, two inches taller, with his arms crossed over his chest, looks a bit put out by his wording.
“X here thinks that auditions are too harsh,” he says, and although he sounds annoyed, his tone conveys a sort of affection that Grian recognises as no-nonsense - almost brotherly, almost like him and Timmy.
“We want to see who works well together,” Xisuma explains. “It’ll be less overwhelming, and it’ll remind you that you’re working on the same team, not against each other.”
Grian can’t really argue with that. He finds himself leaning subtly towards Gem, get me out of here get me out of here get me out! because Scar Goodtimes is on his right, and Joeyish Taurtis is beside him, and Grian does not want to be here!
“We’re going to play some games that you’ll be familiar with if you’ve done Drama before. We’ll see who gravitates towards each other, who has chemistry, who’s better in the spotlight or the shadows,” says Xisuma.
Grian hears someone whisper dramatic, much? and frowns, but if Xisuma hears, he doesn’t seem to care. “Now, I want one volunteer,” he says, and turns to Doc, “and I want you to fetch Ren from wherever he is backstage.”
Ren turns out to be a Year 13 that walks very close to Doc as he bounds into the room - a pair of sunglasses perched on his nose, brown curls swinging. Doc looks at ease next to him, walking with his hands in his pockets to stand next to Xisuma again.
There are a few hands up, and then Xisuma grins mischievously. “Now,” he says. “If you didn’t put your hand up, I want you to stand,” and Grian realises his mistake.
He stands with shaky legs, and looks around the room to see a couple familiar faces. Mumbo Jumbo next to Gem, Martyn Littlewood - also a Year 13, Grian’s never spoken to him but he knows who he is.
“Martyn,” Xisuma says decisively, “You.”
“I feel like you’re going to try and fight me,” is the first thing Martyn says when everyone is sat down apart from him, Xisuma, and Ren in front of the group. Xisuma chuckles.
“Anything could happen,” he says. “Martyn, have you ever done improv before?”
When he shakes his head, Xisuma elaborates: “I’m going to give you a situation, or a character, and you’re going to create a scene with only that. There is only one rule - don’t let the scene fall flat.”
With that, he turns to the two standing in front. “I’ll be nice and give you a good prompt,” he smiles, a mischievous crinkle in his eyes, “Medieval fantasy. Ren, you’re a king, Martyn, you’re his subject. Ren, I want you to lead the scene.”
Ren gives him a nod and he steps back.
There’s a beat of silence. Ren blinks, looks up at Martyn, who’s taller but stands nervously, and then something in the air snaps and he looms closer, and the room feels just a bit smaller, like they’ve created a whole new universe between them.
“I need a favour.”
Martyn looks small and frightened for a moment, his eyes wide, looking for an explanation, but then he brushes it off and he follows, voice smooth, “What kind of favour, m’lord?”
Ren breathes, shaky, the perfect volume to be heard, like a stage whisper. “The fate of the kingdom,” he begins, and pauses, running a hand through brown curls, stress furrowing his brow, “will weigh on your shoulders if you accept.”
“I have a choice?”
Alright - alright, Grian’s gotten the distinct impression that Martyn was into DnD before, but he didn’t know it made him a good actor! He acts polite for his king, but there’s an undertone in it, he speaks archly, his eyes flicking upward. He draws closer to Ren, his neck bowed like a swan, respectful. His hands tuck into one another in front of him.
“Of course you have a choice, Martyn,” says Ren, his voice very subdued, fond, yet thrown out into the room, clearly audible. Grian can hear the difference clear within the two - Martyn might be a good actor, but his voice is soft in a way that tell-tales he has never performed before, and Ren clearly has.
But then Martyn steps back, and there’s uncertainty filling the space between them, and he looks up again to meet his eyes. “You must forgive me, my lord,” he says, “if I feel uneasy of the task to come.”
“It is only natural,” Ren murmurs. His face folds in stress again, painful. “I picked you,” he says, louder, eyes burning with intensity, “for a reason. You are my most loyal subject.”
“How do you know that?” asks Martyn, lips quirking upward in jest. Ren laughs, full body, like he can’t imagine it.
“Not you,” he says then, and he smiles. “Anybody but you.”
But his mirth drops quickly and his smile fades quicker. “Martyn, I’m sorry,” he whispers. “But this is for the good of the kingdom. You have to - help me-” and - and - Ren is on his knees, he’s fallen forward - he gasps -
A scattering of footsteps, “Ren!”, Martyn is in front of him, but he doesn’t help him up, he crouches next to him, intimate, hands brushing shoulders, faces within an inch of each other, and something is there - something electric -
“You must kill me,” Ren says. His voice is hollow, as if he’s let go of any bravado he was still holding close to his chest. He suddenly seems pale, drawn, desperate. “I will be dead soon nevertheless.”
Martyn’s lips part, ever so slightly - his face moves into something haunted, frightened, he moves ever so slightly closer-
“Cut!”
Grian blinks. He sees Martyn stand up, face red, embarrassment blooming, and help his scene-partner to his feet. Ren grins at him and then at the audience as the clapping explodes out, and grabs his hand as he bows, a quiet come on, that was great! as Xisuma walks back up and claps Martyn on the back.
“For somebody who has never improvised before, Martyn,” he announces, “I am very impressed.”
Martyn scurries back to sit at the edge of the audience, and Ren follows, walking confidently, a stark contrast. Grian looks back at Xisuma.
“Now,” he says, clapping his hands together. His eyes rove over the group again. “Grian.”
Grian freezes.
“Come on up,” says Xisuma, and his voice is reassuring, gentle, and Grian feels like he’s going to throw up. He stands, and his legs tremble more than they should as he makes his way up to the front. Looking down at everyone sitting, he feels taller than he should - his knees unsteady beneath him, like they’ll give out at any moment.
“Now…” and Xisuma considers, squinting. “Taurtis.”
And Taurtis gets up easily, smoothly, pushes back dark hair with a lean hand, and drifts up to the front. Grian’s not sure if he’s still breathing; he feels like he’s been punched in the stomach. There’s a hand on his shoulder - Xisuma’s presence behind him, steady, and he sucks in a long thin breath through barely parted lips and hopes he doesn’t look too pale and petrified to the crowd of students in front of them. He hopes they don’t see through him.
“Okay. Grian,” Xisuma declares, “You are going to lead the scene.”
He purses his lips, then, running through a list of scenarios in his head. “Break up with him,” he says finally, and Grian chokes on the shock-horror-fear that comes up like vomit.
“What?”
Xisuma laughs, steps back, “You’ve been married for five years,” he says, eyes sparkling, “but now you’ve discovered something that’s making you end it.”
Then he retreats to stand by the wall, gives Grian an encouraging nod, and the room disappears. Grian looks over at Taurtis.
He’s standing casually, hands slipped into the pockets of his trousers, blazer missing, tie loose. Headphones hanging around his neck. He’s just that bit taller than him, thin wrists bulked up by red and blue bands.
His hair is just as thick and soft as it was that night when Grian ran his fingers through it.
“It’s over,” Grian says before he realises the words coming from his mouth. He hears his voice echo in the room and he hears Taurtis’s incredulous laugh and he hears his own breathing shutter like blinds half-closed.
“You can’t be serious,” Taurtis scoffs, “What have I done this time?”
That strikes a chord - Grian knows Taurtis has taken Drama his whole life, but he’s never experienced it like this; up close, properly, outside of shitty primary school plays.
He’s never known how real it can feel. “What have you done?” he repeats, shrill and righteous and pissed-off.
His voice rises then, he repeats - “What have you fucking done?!” - and he’s wondering now if this is too much, if the audience is giggling and whispering, if he was allowed to curse, if Xisuma is going to scold him, but now there’s a pause and it is only Grian and Taurtis and it is silent. It is silent.
Taurtis is silent.
It’s like talking to his father.
“Give me your phone.” he whispers.
A glimpse of uncertainty - Taurtis hesitates, tenses, a heavy pause augmented by fingers curling to fists. “No.”
“Give me your phone,” Grian repeats, and steps forward, chest to chest, baring teeth and his own fears, give me your fucking phone -
And so Taurtis hands empty air to him, sighs, steps back like he’s escaping, a slight turn to the audience and stare at the floor. Grian snatches the ‘phone’ up and narrows his eyes down at it. There’s a beat of silence, his face crumpling into rage. “Who’s this?”
“Nobody.”
“Who is this?”
Taurtis’s face tightens, skin taut, “It was one time, Grian.” he says. “It didn’t mean anything.”
It hurts when Taurtis says his name, Grian thinks.
He crowds up against him again, intimidating despite the height difference, and looms there for a moment. Angry. Overwhelming.
“It’s over,” he says again, but it’s weighted now.
He pushes past him, makes him stumble - and Grian probably wasn’t meant to close the scene on his own, oh my God , and - “Cut!”
He spins around, embarrassed just like Martyn was, and stares like a deer in headlights at the group as they applaud. Xisuma walks up and pats him on the shoulder, says something amongst the clapping, vaguely discernable as great work! Grian isn’t listening, though, how could he? Taurtis is laughing amongst the applause, and their eyes catch and he feels almost happy - just for a moment - that they worked so well together.
But then the taller boy leaves his line of vision to go sit back down, and everything hits Grian at once as he stumbles over to sit with Gem again.
And it hurts.
So when Grian walks into the practice room the boys have hijacked for lunch break, he smacks Joel on the shoulder - he’s sitting at the drums, sticks tossed over his shoulder onto the floor, because God forbid he actually practise, he’s only here for the room - and he groans loudly at the hit, mortally wounded. Grian slumps into the corner. “Fucking liar,” he mumbles.
Joel pouts. “What is it this time?”
“Auditions? Auditions?”
“Oh no,” says Jimmy.
“They were not fucking
auditions,”
Grian says, high-pitched, almost in hysterics. “Xisuma called them
choosing exercises.”
There are vague sounds of disappointment - Jimmy leans over from where he’s perched on his seat and hits a drum for emphasis.
“And he made me improvise breaking up with Taurtis.”
Disappointment fades to outrage - he what?! and you’re not serious! ring out into the room immediately, Joel is seething - “I can’t believe Xisuma. After how he treated you?”
Grian rolls his eyes, “Xisuma doesn’t know how he treated me.”
“Well, were you any good?” Jimmy asks.
He frowns. “I think I was - was okay,” he said, uncertain. Jimmy squints at him and grabs his phone.
“What are you doing?”
“I want to see how good you are. I’m looking up the Romeo and Juliet script.”
“Timmy.”
But Jim insists, and Grian rolls his eyes and takes the phone, which has Romeo’s monologue from the balcony scene in a Calibri font on some website, because of course that’s what Jimmy has picked. Grian swears at him, but eventually stands up, reluctant, amongst excitable clapping from his friends, and peers down at the phone to attempt the monologue.
“But, soft,” he begins, attempting a soft, curious tone and viciously hoping he’s just about getting it, “What light through yonder window breaks?”
If Grian focuses hard enough, he can see light coming from the corners of his vision. “It is the east,” he breathes, shaky, in awe, “and Juliet is the sun.”
He starts forward, then, looking upwards at nothing, “Arise, fair sun,” he continues, desperation leaking into his tone, “and kill the envious moon, who is,” he fights off a laugh, “already sick and pale with grief - that thou her maid art far more fair than she-” he lets an edge of humour trickle into his voice for that, but abandons it soon after, “Be not her maid, since she is envious. Her vestal livery is but sick and green, and none but fools do wear it - cast it off.”
He sees her. He sees her, he is sure he does, some faceless figure waving to him, and he’s sure his own surprise makes it into his voice somehow as he sneaks another look down at the script - “It is my lady - it is my love! Oh - oh, that she knew she were! She speaks - yet she says nothing. What of that?”
And there’s hesitation, then, that familiar nervousness - “Her eye discourses, I will answer it. I am too bold - ‘tis not to me she speaks. Two of the fairest stars in heaven-” and he melts back into admiration, “-having some business, do entreat her eyes to twinkle in their spheres till they return. What if - what if her eyes were there, in her head?”
Grian frowns, then, bittersweet, “The brightness of her cheek would shame those stars,” he murmurs, “as daylight doth a lamp. Her eyes in heaven would through the airy region stream so bright, that birds would sing and think it were not night.”
A beat pause, and he feels that familiar electricity surrounding him, “See, how she leans her cheek upon that hand,” he whispers. “Oh, that I were a glove upon that hand - that I might touch that cheek!”
There’s a pause - he looks down at the phone, only to realise he’s finished the monologue entirely. Huh - but he only has a few seconds to ponder that, because then Joel reaches over and hits him in the head with a drumstick.
“What,” he says, “the fuck, Grian.”
“You’re getting a main role,” Jimmy says, a matter-of-fact tone half-betrayed by his awe. “G, you’re getting a main role.”
“No,” Grian says, dumbfounded, “no, Tim, I’m not. Come on, don’t mess me about.”
“I’m not messing you about!” Jimmy says, genuinely offended, “Look, don’t you think we’d tell you if you were shit?”
At this point, Grian really isn’t sure. He isn’t sure about so many things - the ‘audition’, the monologue, Taurtis, his dad-
-but he tries very hard to push it all down, and makes it through the rest of the day without much problem.
He listens to Jimmy and Joel bicker and conspire about who they think will get which role. The general consensus is that Gem is going to fight somebody - Grian didn’t know this, but Joel says that Lizzie told him all about her training in stage-fighting. Jimmy remarks that a pair of Year 13s called Impulse and Skizz would be perfect for twin roles, and Joel swears up and down that Scar Goodtimes is going to be comedy relief. Grian rolls his eyes at that when Joel says it, but he can’t help but agree silently - no matter how annoying the guy is, he’d be perfect for a comedy role with a goofy grin and a broad figure.
Then, he ends up driving home alone, because Pearl is busy again, and when he pulls into the driveway, the lights in the windows are on.
His stomach drops.
For a moment, Grian considers turning around and leaving. Getting back in the car, driving to Joel or Jim’s house, avoiding the figure looming in the kitchen, or the bedroom, or - he feels sick.
But he has an English quiz tomorrow, and his textbooks are in his room, and he can’t afford to fail. Grian makes his way towards the house, every step of his shoes on gravel weighted, heavy, and turns the key in the door.
He pushes it open, listening to the creaking, and inches inside, feeling the heaviness sink down in his stomach as the gentle heat of the house hits his face, settles around his cheeks and caresses his neck. Closing the door feels like daring his father to acknowledge him - Grian looks into the hallway to see the man looking at him from the kitchen.
His father looks up at him, impassive, face tinged gold in the dim light.
He says nothing.
Grian feels his hand twitch by his side, but swallows, holding himself still for another moment. He still finds himself begging for a simple greeting sometimes, even when he doesn’t want one, doesn’t need one.
His father turns away.
Grian stands there for a moment, still, silent, nothing. He feels the ache inside him stronger every time - it never goes away. He’s not sure if it ever will.
Then he walks upstairs and shuts himself in his room.
It’s midnight when Pearl gets home. Grian hears a car pull over on the street - it’s Gem’s, with the stuttering engine - and the door unlocks with a series of clicks that make it clear her hands are shaking. He doesn’t do anything - he doesn’t think he should - Pearl could have been laughing, or Pearl could have been drunk, or anything else that justifies him not talking to her and immediately making things worse.
But an hour later when he’s lying in his bed scrolling on his phone, he hears her footsteps on the landing.
“Grian?”
Her voice is soft, but loud enough to hear as the door creaks open. Grian sits up straighter, discards his phone. “Pearl?”
She slips into the room and closes the door behind her with the delicacy of somebody who knows their father is sleeping in his own room (in the double bed, only dented on one side.) She doesn’t flick on the light, because the lamp beside his bed is on, but shuffles closer in her pyjamas. “Can I sit?”
Grian frowns. “Of course you can,” he says, shifts to the wall and holds out the blanket.
Grateful, she comes under it with him, and sighs, knees a triangle in front of her, tenting the duvet. “Movie?”
This is how they work - half-questions and half-answers, ignoring the presence across the landing. Grian leans over her to snatch up his laptop, opens Netflix, and puts on the same Studio Ghibli movie they watch every time this happens. They’re 20 minutes in when Pearl finally speaks.
“Me and Scott have been fighting,” she whispers, staring forwards at the little girl on the screen - with the flouncy hair and the smile. Grian fights the urge to swing towards her, raise his eyebrows, react in some tangible way.
“You have?”
She shrugs. “I’m not even sure why,” she says. “I don’t know what’s happening. We’re just always angry at each other these days.”
The girl on the screen laughs and says something to the boy she stands with. He smiles.
Grian frowns. “I’m sorry, Pearlie,” he mumbles, the childish nickname slipping out on accident, as if they’re not only two years apart. Pearl seems so much more real than him - she has a life, and Grian’s not sure why he’s convinced he doesn’t.
Pearl sighs, but leans back against the pillows, and she’s not crying, which Grian sees as a win. “How is Taurtis?” she asks.
Grian is silent.
It’s a few seconds of that, of his blank stare forwards, and then it hits him quite violently that he is his father’s son.
“G?”
“I don’t know,” he whispers. “He seems fine.” Without me.
“That’s not what I asked,” murmurs Pearl, “and you know it, Griba.”
“I don’t care if that’s what you asked,” says Grian, and pauses, immediate, hurt punching through his veins as if he is saying it to himself, not her. “I’m sorry,” he whispers.
Pearl doesn’t acknowledge it. Grian might be his father’s son, but Pearl is his daughter. “Then, how is it?”
Grian bites back something else mean. He hasn’t space for all the hate inside him; it has to spill someday. “I don’t know,” he says finally. “Lonely.”
Pearl leans her head on his shoulder. They watch the rest of the movie in silence, and when he wakes up in the morning, she’s gone.
He hates it when she asks about Taurtis. It’s only natural - he was her friend too. But Grian can’t bring himself to admit to her how it happened - he doesn’t think he could bear to confess how it was his fault - how he got too bold. How Taurtis never spoke to him again. Until today.
Grian, I’m not - I’m not like that.
Before he falls asleep, with Pearl’s half-snores beside him, Grian looks out of the window, craning his neck to see the stars.
They’re dull.
Chapter 3: And I Kissed You Hard, In The Dark, In The Closet
Summary:
to grian’s horror, he’s been casted as romeo, and another year 12, scar goodtimes, is juliet. he realises that taurtis has been cast as paris. this upsets him, but he doesn’t have the time to let it sink in, because he has to go to his english class.
in this class, mumbo, who has been cast as benvolio, passes notes to him reciting lines from their first scene together.
when grian gets home, he thinks about taurtis, a significant memory from year 11 of them going to a party, and wonders about scar, the actor for juliet, who he feels intimidated by.
later in the week, grian is approached in the school corridor by some cast members from the play - lizzie, martyn and gem. he feels very overwhelmed by this, and it only gets worse when taurtis walks by and martyn greets him. eventually, he makes an excuse and runs off, but martyn realises he’s upset and follows him to the bathroom. he tries to ask grian why him and taurtis stopped talking, and gets a very intriguing answer.
grian finds out through pearl he must go to a costume and makeup appointment tomorrow.
Notes:
i said i think that you're special / you told me once that i'm selfish / and i kissed you hard in the dark / in the closet
letter to an old poet, boygeniushello my lovelies!!!!!!!!!!! today i had my first gcse exam, so just a reminder that its a miracle ive managed to even get this chapter out..... ive been walking on the treadmill as an excuse to write ill be honest!!! i got so carried away with the first scene of the next chapter that i had to shift scenes around to the next because it was going to get too long hahah
we get some pretty important backstory here. ps: i was never going to reveal this so soon, but the chapter title is a hint, and i got carried away writing this scene (as i always do)
please enjoy the chapter and leave a comment if you want to give any feedback <333
Chapter Text
When Grian bursts into the practice room and slams the door shut behind him, Joel is still messing about on the drums - tapping out the beat to Another One Bites The Dust, his latest percussion endeavour - and Jimmy is sitting in the corner - he scrambles to hide his phone, hands stuttering in the air to shove it under his jacket, but realises quickly that it’s Grian and relaxes. “How bad is it?” he asks, face still pink from the panic.
Grian slides down the door and puts his forehead in his hands, white in the face, mortified, nausea curling in his stomach already- “It’s so bad,” he whispers, “It is so bad.”
It’s Monday now, nearly a week since the ‘auditions’, nearly a week since Grian embarrassed himself in front of the whole cast. He can’t stop thinking about it, which is even worse, he can’t stop thinking about Taurtis’s crossed arms and defensive shoulders and the way he eased as he laughed at the end, amongst the applause. Grian can’t stop thinking about it.
So, he is silent for just a few seconds too long - and Joel and Jimmy exchange horrified looks, so Grian swallows, collects himself, and grimly looks up at them through his fingers. “I got Romeo.”
There is a long, drawn out pause.
The room erupts into laughter.
Grian groans, theatrical and exaggerated and agonised, going pink in the face, and casts his mind back to the fresh, shiny new cast list as he looks away from his boys, who are falling about themselves with hysterics at his expense, grabbing shoulders and hitting at faces and pushing hands away. “Hang on, hang on,” manages Jimmy through his giggles, fighting Joel off, “The list’s on Google, let’s have a look.”
And his heart sinks. Grian’s heart sinks, because he is desperately trying to ignore the casting for Juliet. It’s Scar Goodtimes, the raucous, confident Year 12 that honestly quite intimidates him.
And - just as he predicts, there is a moment of silence, the two hunched over Jimmy’s phone, before they burst into boisterous laughter. “Juliet,” Joel reads out, “played by Scar Goodtimes!”
Grian promptly hides his face in his hands again.
“Here, have a look at this,” Jim says then, attention drawn, “Lizzie’s gotten Sampson and the Apothecary.”
“I don’t know who they are, I took Macbeth,” Joel complains, but he’s already gotten out his phone and pulled up his messages with her, typing out some congratulatory sentence with a string of hearts to accompany it.
“Sampson fights Gregory in the opening scene,” Grian mumbles through his fingers. “Who’s that?”
Jimmy looks back down at his phone, and then in an excited response, whacks Joel upside the head: “I told you Gem would get a fighting role!”
Joel groans in mock pain, falling half-on-purpose, half-on-accident onto him, “Jimmy!”
They continue bickering, so Grian leans over and snatches Jimmy’s phone up to look again at the casting list. Sure enough, Scar Goodtimes is Juliet, but Mumbo’s gotten Benvolio, and he recognises Martyn and Ren’s names on the list - of course, Ren as Prince Escalus, and then Martyn nailing a few smaller roles: Abram, Peter, and hilariously, Lady Montague.
Then, a host of people he recognises vaguely as some Year 13s - B DoubleO as Mercutio, Tango Tek as Tybalt, Etho Labs as Capulet. Cleo Zombie, who he vaguely recognises as Lizzie’s friend, as Lady Capulet. There’s a lot of people playing multiple roles, which he attributes mostly to the smaller cast. Jimmy and Joel didn’t laugh at the play for no reason.
He’s reading through the dense list of names when he sees Paris, and he almost doesn’t process who’s gotten the role, because the bell rings and Jimmy snatches up his phone just in time for a teacher to knock on the door and gesture for them to leave and head to class.
He follows behind his friends as they trail out of the practice room, Joel stuffing his drumsticks into his bag, noise muffled around him, a distant ringing faint in his ears.
And it’s Taurtis.
Taurtis is Paris.
He can vaguely remember their scene together from his GCSEs, Paris trying to protect Juliet’s grave, Romeo not wanting to kill him. Romeo doing it anyway. If thou be merciful, open the tomb. Lay me with Juliet. Joel casts a worried glance back at him as he slips into his English classroom, a faint goodbye hanging on his lips - Grian sighs and prepares himself for a Talk later when Joel can catch him alone. He falls into his seat and pulls out his books.
It’s an uncharacteristically boring hour of Frankenstein today - despite himself, Grian usually finds himself enjoying English texts, but today is different - and then, fifteen minutes before the end of class, a small wad of paper hits him in the back of the neck.
He turns around to see Mumbo Jumbo peering at him from behind, and picks up the paper from where it’s fallen by his feet, unfolding it. Good morrow, cousin.
Grian has to suppress a snort. Maybe he sees now why Pearl and Mumbo are such good friends - he turns the paper over and writes in messy blue biro - is the day so young?
Mumbo laughs when he unfolds it, luckily disguised by the general chatting of the classroom as they discuss Mary Shelley. Grian turns back around, feeling vaguely embarrassed, and expects the whole affair to draw to a close, but then a minute later another scrunched up ball of paper hits him in the back of the head and he unfurls it to read But new struck nine!! in absurdly neat handwriting.
He holds back from giggling, takes a couple minutes to compose himself and try to remember the next line, absolutely not looking it up on his phone beneath the table and nearly getting caught by Mr K, and then, eventually, tosses back the paper with the addition of ay me, sad hours seem long.
That night, when Grian gets home, he opens his old battered copy of Romeo and Juliet and flips to Act 5, Scene 3, and tries to remember the actors for Friar Lawrence and Balthazar, before eventually giving up and checking his email for the list.
There’s a Year 13 he distantly remembers called Impulse SV who’s gotten Friar Lawrence, but Balthazar and the page aren't on the cast list at all. They’re small roles - so, no doubt, the Drama department will probably grab some anxious Year 10 or 11s and promise them extra credit for it.
Really, he feels a bit bad for whoever’s landed Balthazar, considering he has to threaten them on stage; I will tear thee joint by joint and strew this hungry churchyard with thy limbs. Grian hopes he won’t have to say that to some beanstalk of a Year 10.
Everything adds up, then, summarises, and it’s the perfect setup for him to start thinking about Taurtis again, thinking about the house party in Year 11. He knows he shouldn’t think about that night, and he knows that he doesn’t want to think about that night, but regardless, it happens anyway.
It was one of those sixth form parties that the Year 11s snuck into - Taurtis had befriended some Year 12 called Sam who had helped them in. They’d been ecstatic; or at least Taurtis had been, and Grian liked to see him happy, so he came. It was a massive house - some rich kid whose parents were away for the weekend, he’d assumed, all red brick and fluffy cream carpet and a garden four times the size of his own.
They’d drunk way too much - Grian had stuck to Taurtis’s side the entire time, anxious, and drank way more than was good for him to cope. A massive bottle of cheap vodka had been passed around the room, and they’d tried some shoddily mixed cocktails, and Grian had sat on the couch with his side pressed hot against Taurtis’s as the music blasted heavy bass into their ears.
Interlocked.
At one point, it had gotten too much even for Taurtis, and they’d dragged each other out into the hallway, giggling, floor vibrating from the music. Probably nearly midnight - and then they’d ended up crammed into the closet amongst fancy fur coats.
Taurtis had been laughing when it happened. Grian had been too drunk for words, too drunk for reason, and Taurtis was still hanging onto his hands like when they’d been in the corridor.
It had been all he could do.
I’m not like that.
Grian doesn’t want to think about the party anymore. He doesn’t want to think about anything.
He drifts through the next few days like they don’t even exist, like he doesn’t exist, like nothing exists. And if Grian’s being honest, he’s felt like this before. But now it feels intentional.
He wants to detach himself from life, detach himself from the cast list, detach himself from the flashes of blue and red in the hallways.
Scar Goodtimes - Juliet - keeps trying to catch his eye from across the canteen and the corridors. Grian has noticed this because he is desperately trying to put a stop to it. His current methods are keeping his gaze directed to the floor; blue eyes glued to blue vinyl. And, again, if Grian is being honest, he thinks he might be a bit afraid of Scar Goodtimes.
He’s obnoxiously happy - he’s got this big sparkly grin plastered on his face at all times, and he manages to walk with a spring in his step even on the days he brings his cane to school, like his positivity is leaking into the soles of his shoes. He hangs around Year 13s mostly, B DoubleO and Etho Labs and Cleo Zombie, who don’t seem to mind being friends with a younger guy like a lot of Year 13s do.
Whenever Grian sees Scar Goodtimes, he’s smiling. That is what scares him.
So, so - you could say he’s a little bit caught up in his own head walking to his last class of the day, staring at the floor, and that means it catches him off guard when a hand claps him lightly on the shoulder and he jolts upward.
“Romeo!” Lizzie greets him, grinning as she catches up to him. She tucks her hair behind her ear and Grian catches sight of the pair of earrings Joel gave her for her sixteenth. They’re shiny and silver and loop over the helix, swirling around to the lobe. “How’re you feeling about your casting?”
Suddenly feeling a bit ill, Grian realises that he is now surrounded - Gem is on his other side, and Martyn Littlewood who improvised with Ren Dog is there now too, and Grian is sweating. “Yeah,” he chokes out, “yeah - crazy - crazy, right?”
Martyn laughs, good-natured, “I thought you were really good, actually,” he says, and the corridor blurs a bit more than it should given Grian is wearing his glasses. He grips his backpack straps a bit tighter on his shoulders.
“Your improv was great, man,” Gem agrees. He laughs nervously.
“Thanks,” Grian says, but there’s a tightness in his chest that betrays the sentiment. It only gets worse when there’s a flash of blue and red in the distance, a tanned arm with wristbands falling down over the carpal bones. Someone asks him what class he’s heading to.
“English,” he hears himself say. He doesn’t feel his mouth move, only hears the word come from his mouth. Fingers tap nervously on polyester backpack straps, and that’s when he realises that Taurtis is walking towards them.
He’s probably heading to his biology class.
Grian’s stomach turns. He wishes he didn’t still remember what subjects Taurtis took. But they had been together when they chose their A levels, so there was no luck there.
“Hey, Taurtis!” a voice says - it’s Martyn - “Nice improv the other day,”
And Grian’s not sure if Taurtis even looks at him, his eyes are unfocused and his breathing is starting to become a chore, and - “Thanks!” - in Taurtis’s voice and then he’s passed and Grian forces himself to walk forward - one foot in front of the other, something high pitched whining in his ears. He stutters forward for a few more seconds until he can’t anymore.
“I’m - I’m going the wrong way,” he manages to say amongst the noise, “I’ll see you guys later, though,” and then he’s gone, scrambling in the opposite direction, his heart pounding painfully in his chest.
It hurts physically this time, and he finds himself gasping for breath, desperate, shoe soles scraping awkwardly on the shiny floor as he dashes into the men’s bathroom. It’s empty - thank God - but he doesn’t dwell on that, because the panic comes on quicker than ever.
Grian should be used to this by now, but he isn’t. He makes it to an empty cubicle, slams it shut, and leans against the door, grasping his chest, heaving for air as he slips down to the floor, suddenly unable to support his weight - in out in out onetwothree onetwothreefour in out in out onetwothree onetwothreefo-
“Grian?”
The voice is enough of a shock to momentarily halt the thoughts crowding his head, but it doesn’t make it easier to breathe, and the silence is deafening, static in his ears. Grian stuffs his fist in his mouth and squeezes his eyes shut. In out in out onetwothree onetwothreefour-
“Grian?” Martyn repeats.
In out in out onetwothree onetwothreefour in out in out onetwothree onetwothreefour-
And then there’s a gentle pressure against the door he’s holding shut with his back, and “Grian, let me in,” and he gives up and backs against the wall, and the door swings open, lets Martyn in, and shuts.
He looks at the floor. It’s white and tiled and dirty. Martyn crouches in front of him. “Hi,” he says.
“Fuck off, Martyn,” Grian mumbles.
“It’s Taurtis,” he says, “isn’t it?”
It’s like a punch in the stomach. Grian repeats himself; Martyn is insistent.
“You stopped hanging out. Why?”
“Why do you know we-”
“Because you were inseparable,” he shoots back. “And now you don’t even look at each other. Why?”
“I don’t want to talk about Taurtis.”
“Why?”
“Because he-”
The words get stuck in his throat. Grian closes his mouth.
When he looks up, Martyn is looking at him like he pities him.
Grian swallows. “Because he kissed me back,” he says.
***
When Pearl runs into the car park and slides into the passenger seat, she’s grinning, brimming with the mischievous excitement that Grian has gotten used to meaning that she’s either about to tell him something wonderful or something horrible. “You,” she says, slamming the car door shut and rolling down the window, “have a costume fitting tomorrow!”
Grian groans. “Why am I always the last one to know about these?”
“BigB told me,” she laughs. “I don’t know if they’ve emailed you yet. They’ll measure you and test colours on you?”
“What’s that mean?”
“Apparently they’re going sort-of experimental with lighting and makeup,” she says. “I, for one, am excited to see you in eyeshadow.”
“Oh God,” he curses, laughing as he pulls out into the road.
The problem is, Grian just can’t help but have a bad feeling about this whole thing. He’s not sure if he’s just being dramatic about never having been in a proper play before, or nervous about having a main role, or scared of Scar Goodtimes, but there’s a pit in his stomach every time he thinks about performing. And every time he looks up at the sky, the stars whisper.
And Grian is used to seeing things. Grian is used to knowing things. He’s used to having abnormally good sight, used to suddenly not needing his glasses, used to suddenly being able to see signs from miles away. He’s used to knowing people’s names without being told.
But now when the stars whisper to him, he can’t decipher what they mean anymore. It scares him a lot more than it should.
Chapter 4: Does It Really Have To Be This Way?
Summary:
grian meets etho to go to the consultation - he finds that the older student’s thoughts come easily to him, and decides to mess with him, but soon regrets it when he’s thrown into an old memory of etho’s. meeting scar at the consultation is awkward - but they’re drawn to each other. grian is transfixed, and scar is transcendent. they have their measurements taken and makeup done, and when grian leaves, joel texts to say they’re going out that night with some members of the romeo and juliet cast.
Notes:
i’m nervous, couldn’t tell you why / touching me, hands warm on my thighs / and i know i could turn a blind eye / afraid of what i’m gonna find / does it really have to be this way?
north, clairo
hi lovelies!!!!
major life update: i had my english literature paper 1 exam, which means im done studying romeo and juliet. this is BAD. this is DIABOLICAL. thank god i have this fic and a new copy to annotate because i would rather die than stop thinking about this play.
also! i saw my favourite musical jesus christ superstar the other day and it's given me lots of inspiration for the experimental and creative lighting and staging doc wants to integrate into the play. he's going for a musical theatre esque vibe but just without the music.
yes okay. i hope you guys like this chapter, the next one is insanely long...
please enjoy the chapter, and i encourage you to comment any feedback!!!!!!!!!!!!! (its 1:30 am and i have my english lit paper 2 exam today at 9 am. Fuck)
Chapter Text
They pull Grian out in third period.
He’s been nervous about it all day - Pearl’s description was painfully vague, but the email he received informing him of the ‘fitting session’ was even worse, to the point where now he isn’t sure at all what he’ll be doing once he gets there. Even worse - it’s not Gem or Lizzie who comes to get him from class.
The cast list has a section at the bottom listing backstage and props, with costuming and-makeup attributed to Gem, Lizzie, and a Year 13 Grian has never spoken to before called Etho Labs.
And, Grian, having the worst luck in the world, looks outside of the classroom to see someone who is decidedly not Gem or Lizzie. He’s landed the only one he doesn’t know - some tall, intimidating Year 13 with a face mask on. So he’s walking out of class with this guy, vaguely remembering that he’s Scar Goodtimes’s friend, and that’s when it happens.
Okay. Just say it. It’s not hard, just speak. Just speak.
“Romeo, right?”
It snaps Grian out of it, and he looks up, stunned, to see Etho’s stoic eyes, unblinking down at him. Etho thinks: why isn’t he answering?
“Yeah,” Grian manages, forcing a nervous smile. There’s a faint sense of relief, then, permeating second-hand into his bones, and he fights a sigh, because this is always so tiring. Pure, unadulterated empathy, stolen thoughts draining into his skull.
“So, we’re going to be figuring out costume and make-up with you today,” Etho offers, speaking carefully, “Me and Lizzie work more with the costuming, but I won’t be there for your session. Lizzie is more design, I help to sew what she comes up with. And Gem is going to help you with makeup. She says we’re - uh - going bold.”
I’m not quite sure what she meant by that, Etho says in his head. Do I want to know?
“You’re, uh - Capulet?” Grian asks, strained.
Etho nods. “Yeah, and I’m on prop design as well.”
“Brilliant. So - so, how many of us are gonna be in the session?”
Grian is starting to sweat. Going by his thoughts, so is Etho - who chuckles nervously and explains with a slight fluttering in his voice that most of the cast has already been in, so this period is him and Juliet, and the next is Mercutio, Tybalt and Benvolio.
They walk in silence for a few more seconds, with Grian coming to terms with the fact he’s about to have to speak to Scar Goodtimes, and Etho wondering frantically if he left his prop sketches on his desk at home.
Grian sighs. He chooses chaos. “You forgotten anything?”
“Forgo - no, no, I -” Etho stumbles, blinking, “Don’t think so.”
“I’m quite forgetful, myself,” Grian supplies cheerfully, “I’d forget my own glasses if they weren’t on my nose. I still do, sometimes.”
Etho laughs awkwardly, but his ears have flushed red at the tips. Grian is holding back his laugh when-
He spins around in his chair, tossing the beat up pencil back onto his desk as he brings his knees up. “Did you check with Doc?”
Bdubs takes a while to answer, still limp-boned on the bed with his limbs flung out about him, breathing just audible. “He says clay’s okay. Go crazy,”
Etho’s eyes linger for just a moment, and then he spins back around and reinforces the swirl on the vial with a harder swipe of graphite. “It’s not like there needs to actually be poison in it. The last thing we want is someone dying on stage.”
Bdubs laughs. “Obviously not, sweetheart,” he says, “Wouldn’t want to give Hermit Craft Academy a worse reputation than it already has.”
“You okay?”
Grian smiles with gritted teeth. Etho had reached out to steady him as his knees went weak - and now, embarrassingly, his hands are latched onto the taller’s arm in a panicked grip reminiscent of a koala.
“Yeah,” he manages, detaching himself and beginning to walk forwards again with the Sight still lingering in his mind, letting Etho catch up. “Thanks. Just got dizzy.”
Maybe he won’t entertain it again. Not even if it’s entertaining.
Etho leads him through the Drama department and to the cramped room backstage with the makeup and the mirrors. In the corner is a clothes rack, various old white, beige, brown cloths hanging. A couple shirts - Grian recognises a shirt that Lizzie had designed for her Textiles GCSE and squints. “That’s Lizzie’s?”
“Yeah,” says Etho, “Doc approached her after he saw her GCSE work to ask about the play. It was all his idea, you know.”
Huh.
Grian hasn’t talked to Doc yet. He’s a little bit intimidated by him too - tall and a bit stand-offish - but Grian thinks that maybe if he knew him a little bit better he’d be funny to annoy or rile up. He has that air about him that Grian knows by now means that even if he’s intimidating on the outside, he’s good fun when casual. He thinks he sees that in Etho, too.
“Doc’s idea?”
Etho jumps up and sits on the vanity, in the one spot clear from makeup and fabrics and assorted objects. “He started working with Romeo and Juliet as practice for experimental lighting and staging - but, he says he saw Lizzie’s shirts and asked if she wanted to join in to practise her designs. Gem and me got roped in because we’ve worked with the Drama department before, and when Xisuma started tutoring here, he wanted to set up a play with the older students.” He shrugged, “Doc was thrilled when he said yes.”
That's… really sweet, actually.
Grian smiles. “I hope I live up to any expectations,” he says, suddenly a bit self conscious.
Etho grins, then, obvious even with his mask on, by the way his eyes crinkle and what’s visible of his face lighting up. Before he can reply, though, Lizzie prances in through the door with Scar Goodtimes at her heels.
Grian feels sick.
“Grian!” Lizzie beams, and Scar starts, looking upwards at him with interest sparking in his newly raised eyebrows. She runs over to give him a quick hug, insisting that she hasn’t seen him in ages and she’ll have to tag along with Joel to see him and Jimmy soon for a movie night. Grian laughs, managing to ignore the new, invasive presence of Scar Goodtimes in the room. It feels a bit cold, like he’s hanging onto her enthusiasm to function, but she spins around and his eyes follow her, desperate not to meet Scar’s.
Etho hurries to say something to Lizzie, Grian watches, not quite an emergency but not nothing either, and she nods and he marches out of the room, and Grian can’t quite latch onto his thoughts fast enough to find out why-
And then-
“I liked your improv,” Scar offers. Grian freezes where he stands, and the cold spreads to his forehead in little bursts and stabs. He smiles, weak, but he doesn’t feel like it.
Lizzie hums. “It was good, wasn’t it,” she says. “With Taurtis?”
The cold feels more lukewarm, now, like Grian’s drunk again, like when he kissed his best friend in the closet. “Yes,” he replies, stiff and strained.
“You were good at leading it.”
And it’s Scar again, like he’s trying to offer an olive branch, like he knows. Grian has this horrible feeling in his bones that he does know. That he knows everything.
“Really good,” Scar clarifies. If Grian turns around he’s going to lose himself. He’s going to lose everything. “I’m surprised you didn’t volunteer yourself to show off, like Taurtis did.”
It’s so out of nowhere that Grian laughs, shocked, a sudden bark escaping before he coughs, jams it back into his mouth. Lizzie laughs. “Scar!” she scolds him, smiling, “You can’t say things like that!”
Grian decides to busy himself by drawing close to the shirts on the rack and inspecting them, without really taking anything in as he does so. Scar laughs, and says something about telling the truth. It’s not his fault for saying it if it’s true, he insists. Grian sees truth in the sentiment and wants to blind himself because of it.
“Okay,” Lizzie says then, regaining her posture and losing her laugh, even when she keeps smiling. “So, I’m going to take your measurements, and test a few fabrics against your skin tones - I have some different shirts you’ll try on, although they won’t fit proper, and I’ll decide from there. Then I’ll be done, and Gem will come in to discuss makeup with you.”
Scar nods vigorously, Grian knows even when he’s not looking at him, and he slips off his leather jacket, laying it over the chair by the vanity, turning to face the two of them.
“Alright,” says Lizzie, you first, and she approaches him with a measuring tape and a notepad, and he raises his arms, unenthusiastic.
Grian keeps his head high while she measures him, flitting about him, measuring first just under his armpits, scribbling it down on the lined paper, then his waist, then hips…
All the while Scar Goodtimes is staring at him. There’s something unapologetic about the way he stands and stares - bold and inquisitive - or maybe that’s just his eyes, not his soul, Grian knows by now that there are no windows that aren’t dulled and fogged over anymore. You cannot tell what somebody is like by their face-
-so why is Scar looking at him like that?
He keeps himself poised, stiff, breathes slow and certain and definitive, but when his eyes sneak a glance at Scar, his own are fixed on his throat, like he’s watching him breathe.
Grian swallows, watches Scar’s irises bob with the movement like he’s following the movement, and then Lizzie steps back and dusts off her hands like she’s repaired something instead of circled tape around his waist. “Great,” she beams, and flips round, “Scar, c’mon!”
Scar doesn’t look at Grian much while Lizzie measures him, and he tries quite hard to return the favour, but when somebody has been staring at you for the past ten minutes, you end up finding it quite difficult not to check they haven’t continued.
Grian’s meant to just be stealthy, checking he’s not looking again, but then Lizzie ducks down and draws the tape flush around his waist, and his eyes catch - then, linger, probably too long, because when he blinks, Lizzie is stepping back and Scar is looking at him. And he’s lucky he doesn’t blush easy, because if he did, he’d likely have gone pink from the embarrassment alone.
He doesn’t have time to dwell on it before he’s rushed behind the curtain in the corner and a shirt is tossed over the top at him - flowing sleeves, romantic, a wide collar, loose. She’s written S on a label painstakingly stitched into the inside, and he assumes they’ve gone for an oversized fit as he unbuttons his shirt and discards it to the floor.
He slips the shirt on, noting the softness of the fabric, smooth against the bare skin on his stomach. “Lizzie?” he calls, “I - I’m finished?”
The curtain swishes open, and her face lights up as she drags him out in front of the mirror at the vanity. “G!” she exclaimed, “Oh, it’s perfect!”
“Wanna walk me through why?” he teases, knowing full well she’ll have a reason for everything.
And Lizzie explains, ecstatic, the collar just wide enough to show the skin on his collarbones, to remind the audience he’s only human, that he’s vulnerable, that it won’t end well for him. The blooming sleeves a romantic choice, to illustrate his smooth and charismatic tongue - she makes a gliding, shaping motion with her hands to show this - and the strings hanging down at the collar to be tied into something reminiscent of a bow, to show how Elizabethan society sees him as effeminate for favouring peace and love over violence and hate. She wants to see if during the fight with Tybalt, they can be untied, to illustrate his internal conflict. Hate wins. Fire eyed fury, be my conduct now.
He’s invested, hanging onto her words, but then he looks at himself in the mirror to see the collar, and he sees Scar behind him, staring again.
Grian can’t focus for the rest of Lizzie’s explanation. He doesn’t find himself caring much. She forces him into a couple more shirts, one with shorter sleeves, one which gapes more at the front - which Grian notices with a frenzied overwhelm Scar fumbles with his fingers the most at - but eventually decides that the first one was perfect. She calls him efficient, says happily that the creamy off-white on the first shirt is already complimenting his colouring, and that he’s all done.
And then it’s Scar’s turn. There’s a chair in the corner of the room, and Grian perches himself on it instead of standing like Scar does, knobbly knees brought up to his chest in black trousers. Lizzie pulls out a shirt, tosses it over the curtain and shoves Scar behind it, and starts talking. She says that it's made from the same fabric as Romeo’s to show that they’re on an equal social standing, but that there are tweaks made. It’s not meant to be particularly historically accurate, but she loves to have little things here and there that nod to the Elizabethan era.
She pauses to take a breath, and Scar comes out from behind the curtain, and Grian’s mouth goes dry.
He listens as Lizzie explains that Romeo and Juliet are meant to break gender roles, and listens as she laughs and says that because Scar is playing Juliet, instead of being a woman in a more masculine cut shirt, he just looks normal . Grian stays very quiet at that, because he does not think that Scar looks normal . The shirt is tighter on his shoulders, showing just that bit of muscle definition, and has a similar laced up collar to his own, but without the bow in the way, and the sleeves taper off at a cuff on his elbows. Grian decides right there and then that he is not going to look at Scar at all for the rest of the consultation. He is unreasonably attractive and it’s completely frustrating.
Lizzie gets him to try on another shirt, this time looser around the waist but with a wider, deeper collar, and Grian stares at his hands and fiddles with his fingernails the entire time, and then Lizzie announces that she’ll be off to grab Gem, and pushes Scar behind the curtain again.
Grian lets out a slow, silent sigh of relief, free to breathe without anxiety pushing and pulling at his throat. He lets his shoulders relax and stretches his legs out on the chair, because Scar is behind the curtain, so Scar cannot see him, so Scar cannot hurt him.
He almost reminds him a bit of Taurtis - Grian doesn’t want to imply that Scar has been particularly horrible to him, because he hasn’t, but he’s like Taurtis in the way that Grian wants to avoid him in any circumstance possible now, wants to run from him, shies away when he hears his voice, shivers when he sees his face.
It’s not mean spirited. Scar isn’t mean spirited, by any means, but he just - can’t help but be afraid of him.
“Grian?”
Grian’s heart jumps into his throat. It’s Scar-
He stays silent. Perhaps if he stays silent then Scar will shut up.
“I know you’re not happy about us being cast together,” Scar offers from behind the curtain, and Grian springs to his feet, face turning crimson, because he can’t say that! Grian hasn’t been rude to him, Grian hasn’t insulted him, Grian hasn’t said anything at all that would lead to this conclusion. Grian hasn’t been truthful, and Grian is meant to lie.
Scar doesn’t sound angry, though, but somehow that’s even worse.
“Well,” Scar continues, “I’ll have you know I’m great fun once you get to know me.”
He sounds almost hopeful. Grian feels sick. “You’re going to be great as Romeo, and I’ll do my best for Juliet. Yeah?”
“Scar.”
The name is forced out of Grian’s mouth like air, strained and quivering.
“You don’t need to be worried,” Scar says, voice tilting haphazardly upward at the edges, “I’ll be a good partner,” and Grian storms forward and rips open the curtain.
He’s got his shirt on - thank God, this is the last time ever that Grian will act on impulse - but that very top button is still gaping open, and he feels a bit sick now, like he’s seen something he shouldn’t have.
“Scar,” Grian repeats, not completely sure what he’s trying to say, but still putting in the effort. “Scar, I don’t-”
“Romeo!” Gem calls as she comes skipping through the door, “Juliet!”
She makes a beeline for the makeup cabinet, not seeming to notice the conversation she interrupted. Scar holds steady, almost accusatory eye-contact as he finishes buttoning his shirt. Grian thinks he might pass out, he feels so guilty.
Gem launches herself into the spinning chair at the vanity and brings her knees up to her chest, twirling ‘round to face them. She’s holding a notepad just like Lizzie’s and beaming; “I have been so excited for this,” she announces, and jumps straight into a little speech on her ideas, flipping the notepad open and spinning her pencil in-between slender white fingers.
Romeo has to have pink, she says, and she takes one look at Grian and declares that he needs a cooler toned pink, spinning back around in the chair to snatch up an eyeshadow palette. Grian, horrified, remembers Pearl’s words: I, for one, am excited to see you in eyeshadow.
The palette is flipped open, and Gem takes a glance through the shades and beckons him over, indicating for him to drag over the chair in the corner. He obeys, and sits anxiously through a dense, soft brush being dabbed over his eyes.
Grian thought eyeshadow was meant to go on your eyelids, but he swears the colour stretches all the way to his temples, or at least it feels like that when the soft bristles brush over his skin. Gem only does one eye, proclaiming it a practice, and when she draws back she grins and pushes back red coils of hair and says proudly that she always nails the perfect shade first try.
“Go on,” she says, look in the mirror, and he does, and is a bit taken aback by what he’s seen. The pink blends out over his eyelids, curls about his temples, swirls down to his cheekbones. It’s gorgeous - and she’s right, too, the colour seems perfect for his skin tone. He laughs, perplexed, but tells her it looks great. In response, she launches into an explanation of pink as a romantic, hopeless colour, and says it’s just about perfect for somebody as lovesick as Romeo Montague.
This time, it’s Scar’s turn, and Grian takes great pleasure knowing that Scar can’t see with his eyes closed - he looks at him the entire time, curious, inquisitive, stare roving over his form, every detail committed to memory. Scar has shiny dark brown hair, twisting out over the nape of his neck, overgrown, brushed hastily behind his ear so Gem doesn’t paint it golden with her long silver brush. He has these high cheekbones, and he’s trying so hard to stay still for the makeup that ever so often, his brow twitches with the effort, furrows heavy and screws his eyes tighter closed. Grian keeps his breathing in check throughout the ordeal, even when his gaze falls to broad shoulders and the collar of his shirt just low enough to show a strip of tanned collarbones.
When Gem is done, the sunlight spills out over Scar’s cheek, painting him a goddess, trickling down, rivulets akin to tears, swirling out like his left eye is a sun. Grian knows immediately what Gem was going for, but it doesn’t quite hit him until Scar smiles, pulling his face into glory, happy dimples alongside white teeth, and Grian feels like he’s been punched in the face.
Gem is too good at this makeup business, he decides, and then he resolves to himself to act as best as he can to try and match her talent. It wouldn’t do if Romeo was a bad actor, after all, not with a face painted like a canvas at least.
Grian walks back to his study period as fast as he can, thanking God viciously that Scar’s class is the other side of the school. He sits with his laptop for five minutes before receiving a text from Pearl saying she’s going out with Gem, and he doesn’t need to drive her home, and then he shoves his things in his backpack and marches out of the school into the car park.
His car is peaceful. It’s quiet, and the air conditioning is on, so Grian doesn’t have to open the windows. He decides to sit there for five minutes before he’ll drive home, a silent moment where he doesn’t have to worry about anything, but as soon as he leans his head back and closes his eyes, his phone buzzes.
It’s the chat he has with Jimmy and Joel, and Joel has texted in full caps that he’s got his hands on a pack of beer and they’re coming out with him tonight - there’s no asking involved, he’s simply stating what is going to happen, which is classic Joel. Jimmy responds, also in full caps, SOUNDS GOOG BABE, not bothering to correct his typo, which is classic Jimmy. Then, Grian you need to bring the theatre people comes through, and he sighs, types in a promise to ask Mumbo, but says he can’t promise anybody else.
Jimmy texts that it’s alright, he’ll see if he can ask Tango, who’s in his last class, and Joel adds on that he’ll find Bdubs. Then: but its your job to bring juliet!!!!!!
Grian sighs. There is
no way
that he is bringing Scar Goodtimes to drink beer with him in a park like they’re still in Year 10. He’s not doing it, and they can suck it if they ask why.
Chapter 5: I Know You Don't Mean Half Of The Things You Say To Me
Summary:
taking a nap after school, grian Sees jimmy ask tango if he wants to come out with them tonight. he collapses upon arriving to the park to see his friends, and soon realises there is something between jimmy and tango upon seeing them interact. he practices a scene with the other actors for fun while inebriated, and when they leave, he walks back with joel, who is very, very drunk. but when they get to his house, joel says some things that make him realise something he decided to Forget from last summer. when grian wakes in the morning, he gets a text from scar and finds out that jimmy posted a video of them acting last night.
CONTENT WARNING: HEAVILY IMPLIED OVERDOSE.
Notes:
why do i always choose hell over someplace new / tear me down, stitch me up, don’t i love this sadist stuff? / why do i always choose hell over someplace new / tear me down, stitch me up, needles never do enough
acupuncture, daphne eckman
hiii lovelies!!! this chapter has been worked on for a whilee.... im sorry its been so long!! today is my last day of half term and tomorrow i start up my last 9 exams!!!
hilarious and horrible thing that happened: before my last german exam, i had docm77 on in the background when i was revising because i find his accent very soothing and it was fitting as i was revising german.
guys i cited steffen mössner as an actor in the 90s romeo and juliet film. stop im actually sick i couldnt remember any of the names of the actors and doc was the only person i could think ofBIG CONTENT WARNING FOR THIS CHAPTER: HEAVILY IMPLIED OVERDOSE!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey - hey, uh, Tango Tek, right?”
“You’re Jimmy.”
Jimmy swallows, feels embarrassed heat creep into his face. Tango’s eyes look him up and down, and he’s really playing up never having seen him before. Shit!
“Yeah,” he says. “See - um - me and my friends were going out to celebrate - casting - yeah, for the Romeo and Juliet play? I know that’s - well, that’s a bit silly, who celebrates casting - but, we were talking about asking if people wanted to - I mean, uh - my friend Grian - obviously, I’m not in the play-”
There’s a warm hand on his shoulder, halting his rambling.
Tango blinks at him. It’s on purpose, it has to be on purpose. He’s doing this to fuck with him. “You were asking if people wanted to…”
“If people wanted to come hang out tonight,” he finishes, “At the park. Joel, uh - has drinks. If that helps.”
“It doesn’t matter,” replies Tango, and now he’s smiling, and Jimmy’s aflame. Fuck him, he thinks! “I’ll come. Want me to ask anyone else in the cast?”
Jimmy nods, wide eyes and quivering hands hidden in his pockets, “I think Bdubs’s name came up,” he says.
“Nice,” returns Tango. His hand is still on Jimmy’s shoulder like a brand. His eyes fall to where it sits. “Nice jacket,” and the corners of his mouth quirk upwards like he’s trying not to laugh and he slides his hand down and off, and he walks away.
Jimmy is going to kill Tango. Next time he sees him alone, at least.
When Grian wakes up from his 6:00 cat-nap, he stares at the ceiling until he forgets the dream. It’s too much for him, he thinks, to See when he’s awake. He’d rather not have it leak into his sleep, so he decides instead to Forget, and nearly accomplishes it, but when he opens his phone five minutes later, Jimmy has texted tango and bdubs secured on the group chat, and his heart sinks.
There’s no Forgetting, not this time. He frowns, pulls himself out of bed. There is no Forgetting, so he pulls on an old pair of jeans and a T-shirt, and there is no Forgetting, so he stands in front of the mirror and looks at himself.
The sun is starting to bleach his hair back to blonde. Grian pulls at it in thinly veiled dismay - it’s always been like this, darker in the winter, near bright yellow in the summer, but he’s thinking of beginning to dye it dark full time. Taurtis loved it, and seeing it feels like he’s been punched in the stomach. Grian doesn’t want it back. Grian wants it gone.
But it’s not gone, so he pulls at the soft fabric of his shirt and stretches it out to fall lightly back over his torso. It’s not gone, so Grian pulls on his leather jacket with more aggression than is needed and slams the front door on his way out without anybody to hear it.
If a tree falls in an empty forest, does it thump or echo when it hits the ground? He likes to think it does, that the sound reverberates around the moss and the wilderness, that it combs over leaves and blooms and flowers, that it strokes the breeze. Grian isn’t sure if the same applies to himself, though. He’s not part of nature in that way, although sometimes he’d like to be.
The walk to the park is short and sweet. He picks up a share bag of crisps on his way past a newsagents and looks at the sky as his trainers tap, tap, tap relentlessly at the pavement.
It’s deep blue. Navy, clear, soft. Grian breathes cool air into his lungs and enters the park.
He’d texted Mumbo before his nap, received a quick response that said i’ll be there! and felt extremely relieved about the whole affair. Grian worries about Pearl’s friends. He worries about what they know about him. He worries about what they know.
There’s talking over by the trees where they had agreed to meet. He squints, sees people, but can’t make out who, so he quickens his stride, pushing strands of hair out of his eyes. “Hey!” he calls, “Guys-”
And then he’s down, and he’s on the floor, and the world is bright white, and-
“Bdubs!” Joel calls, pushing strands of hair out of his eyes as he approaches the Year 13. He’s got that Etho Labs by his side like his pet, as usual, and he grins wide as he sees him.
“Joel,” Bdubs smiles, “What’s up?”
“Me and the boys are going out tonight to celebrate Grian’s casting. He’s a bit nervous about it, so we’re trying to cheer him up. You guys up for coming along?”
Then, up at Etho - “You got cast too, right? Capulet?”
“Yeah,” Etho says from behind his mask, eyes crinkling, “But I have an engineering assignment due tomorrow, so I’m busy tonight. Another time.”
Joel nods, but turns his eyes on Bdubs again. “Bdubs?” he tries not to sound too hopeful.
“I’ll come,” says Bdubs. “Want to meet Romeo properly, don’t I?”
“Hey, you okay?”
“Grian?”
“I’m all good,” Grian gasps out, “All - all good,” and he drags his hand across his face, realising with humiliation and horror that it was Bdubs who had caught him, a muscled arm wrapped steadily around his waist. “Sorry - just got light-headed. All good.”
“You sure?” he asks, “Come on, sit down,” and Grian’s eyes focus as he leans against the tree and breathes in shaky air. Jim and Joel haven’t arrived yet, it’s Bdubs and Tango who stand above him, quickly leaping down to sit like they don’t want to intimidate him.
“Sorry the boys aren’t here yet,” he mumbles, and there’s a fast finger pressed against his forehead, swiped across to gauge his temperature.
“Are you sure you’re good?”
“I’m fine,” he repeats, looking up at the two of them, a bit embarrassed, as Tango removes his finger and squints down at him with concern.
“Want to make sure our Romeo’s not gonna pass out,” he says, and there’s a hint of humour, but there’s also a hint of affection that Grian’s not sure how to cope with since he’s never properly spoken to either of them. Tybalt and Mercutio. Murderer and murdered.
So he leans back against the tree, lets his brain stop whirring, slow, and then there are more voices growing louder, and someone throws the bag of crisps he’d dropped over beside them, and there’s a yell of “Boys, what’s up?!”
Grian forces himself to his feet, slaps palms with Joel and then Jimmy, and subtly presses his back to the tree, support. “Romeo here’s just fainted,” Bdubs says, tossing him a look that asks why he’s already stood up, and he finds himself wondering if this is common theatre banter, if he needs to start calling the boy Mercutio, if this is something he’s missed out on, not doing theatre until now.
Before he can think anything of it, though, Joel and Jimmy are fussing over him as usual, and he rolls his eyes as they all sit down and Joel swats him over the head and says it might be a bad idea to give him alcohol. Grian tells him to stick it somewhere he doubts Joel wants to stick anything, and gets a beer tossed at him in response, Joel’s laughter echoing like the tree in the empty forest. He catches it and cracks it open.
When Mumbo arrives, he's in an old MCU engineering shirt, and Grian wonders how he got his hands on it as just a Year 12, but doesn’t bother to ask. He sits down in the group and chucks a sleeve of biscuits into the middle, met with raucous applause and claps on the back.
These people - Grian thinks he likes them. They’re sweet, and good-natured, and they care when he collapses, and they get on well with the boys. Grian likes them a lot. The topic of the play comes up, and he jumps into the conversation: “Anyone else have that consultation today?”
“Yeah, actually,” Tango answers, “We were together in a period,” and then he’s cut off by Joel’s sudden shout.
“Hang on, then, Grian,” he interrupts, “You said you’d bring Scar!”
Grian goes pink in the face. “No,” he denies, “No, I did not, I said no chance!”
Joel crosses his arms, “But you were still meant to bring him,” he complains, “No chance means a little chance!”
“Are you getting nervous around Juliet, then?” somebody asks.
“No!” Grian repeats, “No, I’m not, Joel’s just being silly.”
Joel sighs in response, shaking his head. “He is not excited about this casting,” he tells the group like a disappointed mother. Grian resents that comparison.
“You’d think the main role would be the goal,” Jimmy adds, grinning.
“I only auditioned because of Xisuma,” Grian mumbles. “I didn’t think I’d be good enough!”
“Well, you were good,” Mumbo says honestly. “You were really good. You deserve the part.”
He rolls his eyes, “Scar doesn’t deserve having an amateur as his scene partner.”
There’s a bit of an uproar, then, tipsy teenagers toppling over one another to bang hands onto his back and shoulders, mingled shouts of come on! Amateur my ass, you were great out there!
“You were crazy,” says Mumbo, “I was holding my breath the whole time, thinking you were just gonna go for Taurtis’s throat!”
Grian laughs, but his mouth is dry. “I was nervous,” he mumbles, smiling as best as he can given the circumstances. He feels Joel beside him shift, a subtle, comforting press of a hand on his back.
“At least you weren’t trying to show off,” comments Tango, “not like somebody else I know.”
Grian ponders, then, if this is a common observation - between Tango now and Scar earlier, Taurtis’s reputation seems to precede him. He never thought he was much of a show-off when they were friends, but maybe that was because Grian enjoyed it too much. Taurtis wasn’t a show-off, not to Grian, it was just how he was.
Then, he wonders if it’s that obvious. Martyn had clocked him so easily, given him such a sad look when he’d admitted it, because he kissed me back, and Scar had called Taurtis a show-off so nonchalantly that perhaps it was obvious to him that they weren’t on good terms.
It doesn’t stop Grian from being worried about it. It makes it worse.
He sits through more conversation, until all the beer is drunk and, not satisfied with their current state of sobriety, Joel declares that he wants to dash back to the corner shop for more alcohol, and Mumbo offers himself up as a sacrifice to use his fake ID, being the tallest and oldest-looking.
So, then comes the discussion of who to go, and more and more boys offer up wanting more snacks, and it only just ticked past 8, and eventually Grian finds himself and Tango the only ones staying in the park while Mumbo, Joel, Jimmy and Bdubs decide to go trotting along to the corner shop.
Slow, Grian looks along the circle of students, the order of them, clockwise, himself, Bdubs, Tango, Jimmy, Mumbo, Joel, himself, grabbing phones and wallets to jam into their pockets, and Grian’s eyes flick up just at the right moment to catch sight of Tango, in his stupid I ♡ ENGINEERING shirt, with messily bleached hair untamed and-
And - and oh - oh - oh, that makes so much sense. Jimmy is murmuring something to Tango, below earshot, under his breath, even Grian unable to make out the words, their heads close together, turned just slightly for effective communication.
And Grian is not stupid. Grian is not stupid at all, and Jimmy is like his brother , and he can tell when his brother likes someone, and he looks enamoured .
And it all makes so much sense - the flickering of Jimmy’s eyelashes as he swallows, Adam’s apple bobbing, his fingertips brushing down over the short sleeve of his shirt and making shivering contact with the smooth skin on Tango’s upper arm.
Then, retreating, hand dropping down to his side, swift, and standing, eye contact falling away even as Tango looks up at him, and he says good bye to the others as they all dance off into the dark. When Grian looks back at Tango, there’s a faint flush dusting his cheeks, and he’s still looking back at them, watching Jimmy leave.
So he waits a few seconds, until the group is entirely out of earshot, and then he looks back at Tango and he says, “So,” in an inquisitive tone, thinking back to the Sight earlier, Tango’s nice jacket, Jimmy’s stammering, “Tango.”
He laughs, shaking hair out of his face and turning to face him, falling so easily back into normal Tango compared to the softness Grian just witnessed. “Grian,” he grins, like it’s all just a silly game and like he doesn’t clearly fancy Grian’s best friend.
It’s not like Grian is mad. Really - he isn’t - everything he’s seen in Tango so far is sweet, kind, funny, affectionate. He hangs out with the right sort of people, he isn’t rude, he isn’t a bully, he isn’t a show-off. He’s everything that Grian would want Jimmy to have, so Grian isn’t mad, even if he feels a tad cautious.
“Jimmy, then,” he says, and feels victorious when Tango chokes on his own spit in front of him. He can’t stop himself from laughing, hand shoved over his mouth, and says Tango’s name again between gasps, Tango, dude.
The other boy tumbles forwards over himself, scrambling for words, “No - you’ve got it all wrong - it’s not like that -!”
And eventually Grian’s laughing trails off, naturally, and Tango sits back to lean on his elbows, pink in the face, thoroughly embarrassed. “Grian.”
“I’m not angry with you,” Grian says, feeling as if he should probably clarify it, he would be frightened of a love interest’s best friend as well, “but I will be making fun of him forever.”
Tango rolls his eyes, “Making fun of him,” he laughs, but it doesn’t feel genuine, repetition fearing truth, and Grian stills, because Tango doesn’t believe that Jimmy is in love with him, and Tango is an idiot.
He feels the need to remedy it, and wonders if it’s the wrong decision. “He likes you,” Grian offers up then, voice dropped down and quiet, and Tango pushes bleach-yellow hair behind his ear like it’s a substitute for rolling his eyes.
“Tango-”
“Don’t?” he asks.
There’s another factor, then.
There is another factor, because Grian has only seen them interact twice and now he’s half-convinced they’ve been secretly snogging for months. There is another factor, because Tango’s eyes point at the ground as if Jimmy doesn’t look at him like he’s the sun. There is another factor, because Jimmy's fingertips only grazing Tango's arm just now managed to be as tender as an embrace, and now he’s avoiding Grian’s eyes like he’s sinned for it.
“I won’t,” says Grian, because only a fool would turn Jimmy down, and Tango is a top student in engineering, so he’s not unintelligent. He turns his gaze on the ground and picks a crisp out of the giant bag in front of them, crunch as he leans back on the tree.
“You pass out often, Romeo?” Tango asks.
“Might have an iron deficiency,” says Grian, easily, the excuse pulled not from thin air but from the back of his brain, where it sits politely, ready to be called on when needed. “Can’t go to the doctor.”
And then he stops, because the excuse was reserved for Joel and Jimmy, and Tango doesn’t know why he can’t go to the doctor. Tango doesn’t know about his dad.
“Why?”
He shrugs, mutters something unintelligible, leans his head back against the tree, but Tango won’t let it go. “Grian, why can’t you go to the doctor?”
“Tango,” he says, then. “Don’t?”
Tango is quiet, for a moment. “Okay,” he murmurs. “But - but if you - if anything’s wrong-”
“I can handle myself,” Grian replies. He’s not lying. He’s been handling himself since Taurtis left. He’s been handling himself since his mum left. He’s been handling himself since last summer.
He closes his eyes, and doesn’t open them when he hears shifting and feels Tango sit beside him against the tree.
“I wanted to ask you,” he says then, voice weighted, “about your performance at the auditions.”
“Choosing exercises,” Grian corrects instinctively. “What are you asking?”
Tango sighs. “Taurtis,” he says.
There’s hate then, curdling in Grian’s temples and around his ears to fill them with a dull, empty static. “Wow,” he replies drily, “Maybe I’m too damn obvious.”
“Too damn obvious with what?” Tango asks, genuine. “Because if you’re really an amateur actor like you say you are, there’s something going on.”
“Why, Tango? Why do you think something is going on?”
Grian’s got this bad habit of making people say things. He doesn’t like things being left unsaid, and he’ll push people until they say exactly what they mean. What’s bad about this habit is that sometimes, they’re right, and he takes the truth and stomps on it. Grian doesn’t want to do that right now.
He doesn’t quite expect what Tango says next, though.
“You look at him like you want to forgive him,” he says.
Grian’s head snaps towards him, not a distance, just some inches across the tree trunk. Tango meets his eyes with sad, inquisitive ones that don’t twitch or blink at the contact - they’re brown, but they shine almost red in the moonlight. It’s unnerving. “Forgive him for what?”
“You might have to tell me that one,” Tango replies. “I can’t read minds.”
“You almost had me fooled.”
“What happened?”
He pauses. “I’ve already told one person that this week,” he says instead. It goes unspoken that he’s too vulnerable already. Grian is a hypocrite, and he doesn’t apply his rule to himself.
Tango asks, “Did you tell them all of it?”
Hollow, Grian shakes his head.
“Tell me something else, then,” says Tango. “Something you didn’t tell them.”
Grian swallows.
He waits a few seconds, feels the words sit on his tongue for a fraction too long, desperate to hold onto them, his secret, his best friend, his boy, his, his his.
“I think I’ve been in love with Taurtis since we were eleven,” he says, and he doesn’t look at Tango, but he doesn’t need to.
He knows everything. He’ll always know everything. Everything but what Taurtis is thinking. Everything but what he decides to Forget.
“It was probably earlier,” he elaborates, then, “I just didn’t really think about it until then. Well - well, I guess I didn’t think about it when I was eleven either, it was just something I knew I did. It was just,” he shrugs, “life, I guess. It was - it was just how things were.”
It all floods out.
“I don’t think either of us thought about the implications of that until Year 11? When I look back, I don’t know when he found out, but in the moment I thought he always knew. I was always following behind, and why would I do that if I wasn’t in love with him? And then-”
Grian chokes on his words.
“Sorry, I-” he wrenches himself to his feet, “I think I’m going to throw up.”
Tango shoots up with him, there’s a hand on his shoulder, Grian’s vision blurs again - “No,” he says, “no, I’m fine, I’m fine, I need to sit down, I-”
If he doesn’t sit down and shut his eyes, Grian is going to fall into somebody’s life again. Grian is going to fall into somebody’s eyes again.
He doesn’t want to do that. He can’t do that. Three Sights in a day is enough, too much, overwhelming, and he feels fragile, vulnerable, like he’s going to break apart, fracture, splinter, and Tango is helping him back down to the ground, are you sure you’re okay? Here, I brought a water bottle-
“I’m okay,” he whispers, then, aside, “This is normal.”
A pause.
“Iron deficiency.”
Tango looks at him, and leaves everything unsaid: “Iron deficiency.” he repeats, and it has a certain cadence to it that tells Grian the conversation is over, but he doesn’t want it to be. That he knows Grian will lead him around in endless circles instead of admitting anything.
They sit in silence until the others return, holding the spoils of their adventure - snacks and a bottle of vodka - Grian’s stomach turns - and jumping to sit down. Joel crumples to the floor beside him, clapping him on the back, affectionate, and everybody falls into conversation, like everything is normal, and then Romeo and Juliet comes up again.
Grian ends up asking if anyone has begun to revise their lines yet, because in truth he hasn’t, not beyond the quotes he already knows from Year 11. He’s pretty sure they’re giving out scripts at the office, but he’s not certain if he’ll need one since he has his own book - is it standard to take a paper script even if you already have it?
He’s out of his depth here. Grian decides then and there that he’s going to select somebody from the cast and interrogate them about exactly what he needs to do.
It turns out that Bdubs is the only one who has begun to go over his lines, with Mumbo commenting playfully about how he’s been neglecting his art coursework for the play, his reputation of knowing lines first preceding him, and Bdubs elbowing him in the side and pouting. He pulls out his script from his bag and his eyes glint - come on, get up, guys!
“Let’s put on a show for Jimmy and Joel,” he laughs as Grian stumbles to his feet, looking about to see Mumbo stand up as well, and as he trips over to stand next to Bdubs in front of everyone, he sees Jimmy inch just a centimetre closer to Tango where they’re sitting, but before he processes it, the script is thrust into his arms and Bdubs declares that they can test him on his lines and pass it between each other, but he insists he won’t need it - even drunk.
Grian clears his throat, tosses a terrified look to Jimmy, who laughs from where he’s sat, significantly closer to Tango than he was before, and begins.
“What,” he says, “shall this speech be spoke for our excuse? Or shall we on without apology?”
His cheeks flame, not quite into it yet, and even when Mumbo starts speaking without the script, he still pushes it towards him.
The line is over before he can fully process the words - “We’ll measure them a measure and be gone,” oh shit-
“Give me a torch,” he mutters, “I am not for this ambling, being but heavy I will bear the light.”
“Nay, gentle Romeo, we must have you dance!” says Bdubs, surging forwards to clap him on the back, grinning, and Grian rolls his eyes.
“Not I,” he protests, “believe me! You have dancing shoes, with nimble soles. I have a soul of lead so stakes me to the ground I cannot move.”
“You are a lover,” Mercutio argues, “Borrow Cupid’s wings, and soar with them above a common bound!” - the casual, flowing arc of his voice is perfect, and for a moment Grian wonders if he is speaking to Mercutio or Bdubs or somebody else-
“I am too sore enpierced with his shaft to soar with his light feathers, and so bound I cannot bound a pitch above dull woe - under love’s heavy burden do I sink.”
Mumbo laughs at him - Grian scowls, slotting perfectly into place, falling perfectly into character - and Bdubs looks back at him and laughs as well and ruffles his hair like he’s a child - Grian resents it. He thinks he does, at least.
“And to sink in it should you burden love,” he says, “too great oppression for a tender thing.”
“Is love a tender thing?” he asks, sharp, contradictory, “It is too rough, too rude , too boisterous, and it pricks like thorn.”
“If love be rough with you, be rough with love,” Bdubs rolls the words out from behind his tongue like he means them, “Prick love for pricking, and you beat love down.”
They continue with the scene, Grian reading lines off of the script and trying his best to syringe emotion into them, despite forgetting the meaning of many. They draw closer to the dream section, and the excitement is coming off of Bdubs in strong, heavy waves - it’s obvious to anybody how thrilled he is to perform the Queen Mab speech.
“I dreamt a dream tonight,” Grian murmurs.
“And so did I,”
“Well, what was yours?”
Grian thinks he might be swaying a bit. Maybe he shouldn’t have drunk as much as he did.
Bdubs smirks. “That dreamers often lie!”
Grian rolls his eyes, tightening two fingers around the corner of the paper script, “In bed asleep while they do dream things true,”
“Oh,” Bdubs exclaims, savouring the words - “then I see Queen Mab has been with you!”
There’s a moment of delicious tension then, and Bdubs drinks it up with his eyes, bright and hungry, and- “She is the fairies’ midwife, and she comes in shape no bigger than an agate stone on the forefinger of an alderman, drawn with a team of little atomi, over men’s noses as they lie asleep,” he whispers. Every word is pronounced perfectly, overwhelmed with an unsettling sense of wonder. Grian feels a shiver run down his spine.
“Her wagon spokes,” Bdubs says then, drawing himself up to his full height, “made of long spinner’s legs, the cover of the wings of grasshoppers, her traces of the smallest spider web. Her collars of the moonshine’s watery beams, her whip of cricket’s’ bones, the lash of film, her wagoner a small, grey-coated gnat,” he spits out, “not half so big as a round little worm pricked from the lazy finger of a maid.”
He sucks in a breath then, ravenous for air but ravenous to speak, simultaneously, conflict, clashing with himself, maniacal, “Her chariot,” he says, louder, “is an empty hazelnut, made by the joiner squirrel or old grub, time out o’mind the fairies’ coachmakers. And in this state,” he draws in another breath, like one has made him wish for more, and Grian can’ move, he can only stare, “she gallops night by night,” and Bdubs throws out his arm, “through lover’s brains, and then they dream of love.”
Grian is transfixed. He’s not sure he’s ever understood acting until this moment - it might be the alcohol, he’s not sure-
“On courtiers’ knees, that dream on cursies straight, over lawyers’ fingers, who straight dream on fees, over ladies’ lips, who straight on kisses dream, which oft the angry Mab with blisters plagues, because their breaths with sweetmeats tainted are.”
The words drip from Bdubs’s mouth like honey. He’s enjoying this, Grian can tell - he suddenly remembers Etho’s memory of sitting with him while working on his prop design, and realises with a start that Bdubs had been holding his script above his face and reading it before he had spoken to Etho.
“Sometimes, she gallops o’er a courtier’s nose, and then dreams he of smelling out a suit,” pronounces Bdubs, and he says the words in such a meaningful, heavy way that Grian wonders to what depth he studied the speech last year. “And sometimes comes she with a tithe pig’s tail, tickling a parson’s nose as he lies asleep, then he dreams of another benefice.”
And Bdubs takes in a shaky breath, and his voice rises, and Grian realises he’s been holding his own breath for way too long.
“Sometimes, she driveth o’er a soldier’s neck,” Bdubs’s voice slices into the air, clear, “and then dreams he of cutting foreign throats, of breaches, ambuscadoes and Spanish blades, of healths five fathoms deep and then anon, drums in his ear, at which he starts and wakes, and being thus frightened, swears a prayer or two and sleeps again. This is the very Mab that plats the manes of horses in the night and bakes the elflocks in foul sluttish hairs-”
Grian doesn’t realise he’s moving until he advances on him-
“-which once untangled much misfortune bodies, this is the hag, when maids lie on their backs, that presses them and learns them first to bear! Making them women of good carriage - this is she-”
“Peace, Mercutio!”
Grian doesn’t realise he’s said his line until it’s out of his mouth, and he blinks and Bdubs is right in front of him like he’s reared up to attack, surprise in his eyes like he’s just woken from a bad dream. “Peace,” Grian repeats, breathing hard. “Thou talk'st of nothing.”
Bdubs scoffs, eyes darkening with something like resentment. “True, I talk of dreams,” he begins his next line.
Grian doesn’t pay attention to the rest of the line - he’s too caught up in the atmosphere left behind by Bdubs’s rendition of the Queen Mab speech. He feels shaken, too shaken for it just to be from Bdubs’s acting. Maybe he’s just drunk.
“The wind you talk of blows us from ourselves,” says Mumbo, and Grian shakes himself awake. “Supper is done, and we shall come too late.”
The two hurry onward, past Grian, but he lingers, eyes darting down to the script and then up to the sky, an almost frightened breath escaping his lungs. He waits, then, feeling the breeze caress his face, push and pull and mess up his hair. And-
“I fear too early,” he confesses, “for my mind misgives… some consequence hanging in the stars… shall bitterly begin his fearful date.”
He pushes hair out of his face, pauses, lets doubt creep in, “With this night’s revels, and expire the term of a despised life closed in my breast, by some vile forfeit of untimely death.”
Grian lets himself pause, then sighs, “But he that hath the steerage of my course, direct my sail. On, lusty gentlemen.”
“Strike, drum!” says Mumbo from the side of their makeshift stage, and then it’s over.
Grian isn’t really sure what happens when he acts, but it makes him feel volatile, like a bomb that’s about to go off, like an active volcano. His heart beats and beats and shows no signs of stopping, and static fills his ears instead of silence. He feels harsh lighting above him even when there is none, hurting his eyes. He feels like the breath he takes before his first line sucks up any Grian left of him and keeps it locked away until the last line is finished.
But, well, he’d wager a bet that that’s exactly how Bdubs, for example, feels, considering his eagerness to perform. Grian’s gathered that he has a reputation for it - not a bad one, but one nevertheless - and he thinks that he might quite admire him.
He’s sitting against the tree again, joined by Jimmy and Tango, all a bit sleepy and a bit drunk, and a couple yards away are Joel, Mumbo and Bdubs, lying flat on their backs and giggling together at something Grian can’t make out.
“You do engineering?” he asks Tango.
Tango nods, smiles, “Yes,” he says, “It’s a full time course, so I don’t do other subjects - but I get the same assignments and tasks as the others, just extra classes.”
Grian laughs, filter nearly completely gone from the alcohol, “You skiving then? Etho said there’s an assignment due tomorrow.”
“Nah, Etho’s the one skiving,” says Tango, borderline giggling, “Spends all his time doing ‘prop design’-”
“Why the air quotes?” asks Jimmy, and Grian glances over just in time to see Tango’s gaze catch, linger-
“Because it’s just an excuse for him to draw and hang out with Bdubs,” Tango answers. Grian looks over immediately to see Bdubs, oblivious, pointing at something in the sky and gesturing for Mumbo and Joel to look. It makes sense to him, considering he’d Seen that very thing happen - Etho sitting at the desk, swiping graphite onto thick, textured paper, Bdubs spread-eagled on the bed, a paper script held in his hand-
“And Bdubs’s no better,” Tango adds, “with his art coursework? He’s been slacking off too - to memorise his lines and hang out with Etho!”
Jimmy coughs, “So,” he tries, “are they - like - together?”
And Grian’s hyperaware again of the way Tango knocks him in the ribs with an elbow, affection unrestrained in the way his eyes crease, he snorts, “Everyone thinks so apart from them,” he says. “Sometimes I think they’re just hiding it.”
Jimmy laughs, and Tango’s smile fades slightly. He feels like he’s witnessing something he shouldn’t.
It’s only a few minutes later when they all decide to leave - and Grian finds himself with his arm around Joel’s shoulders helping him walk, he’s absolutely smashed, unable to walk in a straight line, but Bdubs is too drunk as well, glued to Tango’s side, Grian hears him mumble something like Etho? and watches Tango’s expression fold into something tired, but he’s too preoccupied with Joel, who is currently trying to open his phone and call Lizzie.
“Stop that,” he protests, snatching the phone from his hands, “You’ll wake her up!”
Joel looks over at him with the biggest, brownest puppy-dog eyes that he has ever seen and frowns, “But it’s Lizzie,” he whines, lunging for his phone, shoulders dropping in defeat as Grian shoves it in his pocket.
“You do this every time,” Grian chastises him, “I’m sure Lizzie knows how much you love her by now without you telling her in the middle of the night every weekend.”
Mumbo pats him on the back sympathetically when he walks the other way down the street, goodbye Romeo, goodbye Joel called out between laughs, and Joel seems especially sad to see Jimmy, Bdubs and Tango go as they pass the bus stop. He slumps against Grian for the rest of the walk, which is thankfully short and calm, without any main roads to trudge through.
It’s 11 PM when they make it to Grian’s house, and thank God, his dad’s car isn’t in the front. Pearl isn’t home either, probably still at Gem’s, and he begins to root through his pockets for keys before he feels Joel shift beside him and looks up to see him holding his own key to Grian’s house, cupped in his hand like treasure, staring at it, lost, something old and sad plain in his eyes.
“Joel?”
He looks up, then, surprised, a deer in headlights, “G?”
Grian sighs and takes the key from him, turning it in the lock and pulling him into the hallway. The warmth of the house hits him, fresh and comforting, and then just as he clicks the door shut Joel seizes his wrist with as much strength as he can muster in the state he’s in. “Grian,” he says, and his voice is blurry at the edges but the panic is clear.
He turns around, “Joel?” and then Joel reaches forwards and his fingers find his neck, like he’s something to be kept safe, to be protected.
Grian is completely still, just watching, and Joel’s eyes are scared, and his thumbs rest on the spots just above his collarbones, and- “How many - Grian? How many did you-”
Grian says nothing, just stares in alarm, confusion. Something like dread is fermenting in the bottom of his stomach, chalky like paste. Joel smells like beer and terror.
“Grian?” he breathes. “Please don’t - are you - this isn’t - Grian.”
There’s something there, then - pulling at the corners of Grian’s mind, desperate, waiting to be uncovered. The key Joel has taken from the lock and holds so tightly in his palm, sure to cut through his skin. The frightened look on his face, weighing down his features.
“Come on,” he says instead, pulling his hands down, taking the key from him, beginning to lead him upstairs, “Let’s get you to bed.”
And Joel says nothing.
He lets Grian walk him up to his room, and he takes off his shoes with trembling hands, and he gets into Grian’s bed on the edge, because he knows Grian likes to be next to the wall. They’ve always shared when Joel slept over - neither saw the point in spending too much effort on anything else, not when his bed was big enough, not when they simply didn’t care, not when they were like brothers who had only just met each other - but now Grian feels claustrophobic, melancholy, cold even with a duvet over his shoulders and his best friend beside him.
And that’s when he hears it. And it’s not a real sound - it’s a memory - at least, he thinks it is - it’s cold and hollow and there’s a pit in his stomach and it’s knocking.
And it’s Joel.
And it’s Grian - Grian, please. This isn’t funny. This isn’t funny - open the - Grian, please - please don’t - are you - this isn’t funny. Open the door. Open the-
There’s a smell, then - sharp and harsh and white lights above him and Joel holding his hand and how many? How many did you take? Grian - Grian, please-
He thinks vaguely as he falls into the dark, warm sea of sleep that he won’t remember this in the morning. It’s the one advantage of his Sight, the one advantage of knowing.
He can choose.
Grian can choose to Forget.
When he wakes up, he’s got a killer hangover and sore limbs all over from sleeping in an uncomfortable position - Joel isn’t in the bed next to him, which is the usual - there’s talking downstairs, so Pearl has probably come home. When he lifts a heavy arm to grab his phone and hold it sleepily above his head, it reads 11:23 AM. Makes sense - he’s always been a late sleeper after alcohol.
And then he sees his notification - and his heart stops.
Four new messages from - ‘Scar Goodtimes’
Grian decides with no rush that he is going to ignore this until he’s been awake for at least 20 minutes. He can’t even remember when he’d saved Scar’s number in the first place - maybe an old Year 7 group chat, but it shocks him even so, and he forces himself up from the bed, takes one look in the mirror and decides he needs coffee in his system before he can even think about putting jeans on over his boxers or brushing his hair.
The talking in the kitchen gets louder as he stumbles down stairs, and yawning, drags himself through the doorway, only to see - Pearl, Joel and Gem, various places around the room, chatting.
Grian is not sure he has ever been this embarrassed.
“Hey, man,” Joel calls from where he’s sitting at the table, with knees pulled up to his chest and a steaming cup of coffee in front of him. Grian is turning around to run back upstairs before he can fully process how self-conscious he feels, but Gem snorts like she’s laughing at him.
“I have a brother, Grian. Come get some coffee.”
Still slightly sheepish, he shuffles over to the counter and pours some coffee into a mug - it’s the good stuff, not just the usual instant coffee - and trudges over to the table to sit next to Joel, cross-legged on the chair next to him, pulling his boxers further down his thighs, suddenly self conscious. He pulls out his phone and stares at the notification again.
Four new messages from - ‘Scar Goodtimes’
“Aren’t you Gregory in Romeo and Juliet?” Joel asks- he’s looking at Gem, curious.
She beams, spinning around with such vigour her hair bounces on her shoulders. Grian sees Pearl smile affectionately at her enthusiasm from across the room. “Yes,” she says, “and the Nurse. They’re multi-casting because there aren’t enough of us,” and then she scowls, but it’s sarcastic, “Not Imp and Skizz, though, those assholes only got one! Less work for the men, I suppose.”
Pearl laughs as she walks over to the kitchen counter, jostles Gem’s shoulder. “Come on, Gemini,” she says. “Cut them some slack, they’ve got work as well.”
She sticks her nose in the air. “Their fault for adopting me,” she hums.
Grian is not sure if he’s the only one who’s confused - he’d always assumed there was some sort of relation between Gem and Impulse, despite differing last names - he’d seen them come to school together, but Skizz? And - adopt? He tosses a look to Joel, who gives him a similar clueless one, and resolves to ask Pearl later about whatever’s going on.
“I’m excited to fight Lizzie on stage,” Gem says then, giggling, and Joel launches into enthusiastic questions about stage-fighting. Grian goes back to his phone, takes a sip of hot coffee, and opens the text.
10:06 Scar Goodtimes hey grian
10:06 Scar Goodtimes saw your acting last night
10:06 Scar Goodtimes you were really good
10:07 Scar Goodtimes any reason i wasn’t invited? ;)
His heart almost stops.
Before Grian can make a bigger deal out of it than it actually is, Joel’s forehead bumps his and makes his shoulders jump in surprise, “Who’s quadruple texting you?”
“Jesus - Joel!”
Grian scowls, going pink in the face, “Quadruple - texting - why is that even - why is that even a thought that went through your head - that you thought was normal to say out loud?!”
Joel laughs at him, leaning back in his chair. “Okay,” he says, “So it’s Scar?”
“Who posted us last night?”
“Jimmy, I think,” says Joel, “He was recording Bdubs’s monologue last night, think he included your little speech at the end, posted it on Instagram - why?”
Grian sighs- “Alright,” he says, ignores Joel’s question, “Alright, okay,” and he looks back at his phone.
And then he takes a risk.
11:39 AM Grian Moon idk
11:39 AM Grian Moon maybe you make me nervous
Notes:
if you guys were interested in the queen mab speech, it was shakespeare's social commentary on the elizabethan era's many problems
so for example, mercutio talks about the corruption of priests and needless violence and death in war
i want to analyse it a lot more this summer because we didn't really need to in english lit gcse, but i have a new copy of romeo and juliet to annotate and its so pretty its the lucie louxor cover
Chapter 6: But You Know You Saved Me / From Doing Something To Myself That Night
Summary:
after an interesting dream he doesn’t quite remember, grian wakes up in the middle of the night to a call, and goes to comfort jimmy, finding out quickly why he’s upset. at school the next day, he meets scar to go over their lines, and a sudden kiss takes place. this terrifies him, though, and he ends up asking for pearl to come home early because of his dismay. she brings jimmy, and they watch a movie and have dinner. he ends up confessing to them what happened, but jimmy seems almost envious of him. maybe there’s something he wants to tell them, but can’t?
CONTENT WARNING: OVERDOSE MENTIONED AND HEAVILY IMPLIED
Notes:
you called me seven times, one, two, three four on the line / i didn’t mean to scare you, just had the thoughts in my mind / they showed up to my door, my parents didn’t know what for / swear i could’ve done it, if you weren’t there when i hit the floor.
alewife, clairo.i'm actually a bit ashamed embarrassed humiliated
hello my loves.
its been... um...... twenty three days? i think? this is the longest i've gone without updating in months......
but my gcses are over!!!!! i have PROM in TWO DAYS. mad.i ALSO wanted to mention!!! i am twisting sixth form madly to fit these characters. some have two subjects some have three... tango takes a specific course where he only does engineering. there will be a lot of unrealistic stuff in this fic. specifically so many characters have absent parents because idk how to write them parents when they dont have them in canon eurghhhhh
please enjoy. pklease im begging please enjoy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Pearl is holding Grian’s hand.
Her voice is audible, but incomprehensible - there’s static and buzzing and he’s drowning in it, and it hurts hurts hurts-
There are harsh, white lights above him, and the antiseptic smell penetrates into his nose and his mouth, and it’s infecting him and scraping the edges of his nostrils and the corners of his mouth raw, and Pearl is holding Grian’s hand Pearl is talking Pearl is here Pearl is-
“I told Dad,” she hiccups, voice piercing through the static now, and she slaps her other hand over her mouth like she’s sworn in front of a child, “I don’t think he’s coming, Griba. I don’t think - he’s not here - I’m-”
She swears then, sharp and pointed and directed at the ground. It’s angry and frustrated and Grian hardly hears Pearl swear and it feels worse than the hollow abyss in his stomach, it feels sharp and twisting and guilty. “Joel is outside,” Pearl whispers, “I texted Jim, but he hasn’t seen it yet. I texted Taurtis.”
She doesn’t elaborate. Grian looks up from the thin, blue mattress he’s curled up on, and sees the clock in the corner of the room. It’s three in the morning.
Oh.
Pearl doesn’t let go of his hand. Grian hopes privately that she never does.
He wakes up to his phone ringing.
Grian groans, eyes dry and sore from sleep, wipes his brow with the back of his hand, and feels the light sting his pupils as he holds the device up to his face and squints on instinct. Timmy is calling …
- why is Timmy calling?
In his initial alarm, Grian swipes to answer without thinking, and Jimmy’s voice filters through the phone, quiet, he spams the volume button and nothing changes - “Grian?”
“Tim?”
He whispers into the speaker, hyper-aware of the house - his dad in the cold, beige bedroom across the landing, Pearl’s absence, she’s at Scott’s house-
Jimmy sounds like he’s crying. Jimmy sounds like he’s crying.
“G, could you come over?”
He’s quiet for a moment, eyelids heavy-
“Please?”
“I’ll be there in 20 minutes.”
Jimmy hangs up.
It takes effort, but Grian yanks himself out from under his duvet, the night’s freezing cold prickling up into hard, aching goosebumps over his calves and thighs, and steps into the jeans he was wearing during the day, after school. It’s only Monday night - or Tuesday morning, he realises with a jolt, and the prospect of why Timmy needs him runs circles in his head, skipping and jumping and contorting. Grian pulls on his hoodie, and walks onto the landing, tip-toeing carefully down the stairs.
The absence of Pearl chills the house, especially when his dad is home. She’s like another layer of protection, another person to protect, another person to stand with, another person who understands.
Grian wishes vehemently that Pearl never decided to start sharing a room for university, and hopes with the same vigour that it’s at least a while until she leaves. He can’t be alone in the house with his dad, not this often, not always, he thinks heavily while he ties his laces, and then he remembers his phone - left lying stationary on his desk, and he curses quietly to himself, tip-toeing back up the stairs.
Grian slips his phone into his pocket and treads lightly out of his room, shutting the door as quietly as he can - click-click-
“Where are you going?”
There’s a silhouette, then, imposing, towering tall by the door of his father’s room. Grian’s heart sinks.
“Out.” he replies, and it comes out more hostile than he intended, and he sweeps down the stairs and swings open the front door, slamming it shut behind him.
His dad doesn’t even try to stop him. Grian isn’t sure what he expected.
The bus to Jimmy’s takes ten minutes. He spends the time on his phone, knee trembling, trying to get rid of the dread crawling in the back of his mind. Eventually he comes across Jimmy’s Instagram story, hidden in his highlights from last Friday, and the sound filters unsteadily through his wired earphones.
“Sometimes, she driveth o’er a soldier’s neck,” comes Bdubs’s voice, clear and eerie, the camera shaking, “ and then dreams he of cutting foreign throats, of breaches, ambuscadoes and Spanish blades, of healths five fathoms deep and then anon, drums in his ear, at which he starts and wakes, and being thus frightened, swears a prayer or two and sleeps again.”
Then there’s Grian, standing entranced beside him, the camera swings towards him-
“This is the very Mab that plats the manes of horses in the night and bakes the elflocks in foul sluttish hairs-” Bdubs spits, something wild and untamed in his expression, jerking wildly towards the camera, eyes sparkling, ““-which once untangled much misfortune bodies, this is the hag , when maids lie on their backs, that presses them and learns them first to bear! Making them women of good carriage - this is she-”
And Grian’s right there in front of him, nose to nose, baring his teeth, “Peace, Mercutio, peace!” and Bdubs blinks and deflates, wide, uncertain eyes like he’s not quite sure what’s just happened.
“Thou talk'st of nothing,” he says, breathless, and the video ends.
Grian doesn’t bother to scroll to the next video, which surely has his own speech. His heart is already racing, and the bus has already stopped.
He doesn’t bother to knock on Jimmy’s door - he unlocks it with the spare key hanging from his carabiner, the bronze one with 13237 etched into the head, and shuts the door behind him as silently as he can. The house is quiet - Jimmy is home alone, then, his parents must be out, and that knowledge curdles in Grian’s stomach like something rotting.
“Timmy?” he calls.
There’s no answer.
G, could you come over? Please?
Grian marches up the stairs to Jimmy’s room, balling his hands into frightened fists by their sides. “Tim?”
He’s in the corner by the wardrobe, curled up on the grey carpet, and he’s crying. “Tim,” Grian repeats, and as he rushes to his side he catches a quick glimpse of a familiar stupid T-shirt crumpled in the corner of the room, the design barely visible - I ♡ ENGINEERING - and his heart drops.
Timmy mumbles an apology and wipes at his eyes with his knuckles, staring at the floor. “Hey, G,” he mumbles. His voice splits at the seams, hoarse and breaking. Grian kneels beside him and raises his chin with his hand.
“Hey, man.” he whispers. “You okay?”
He’s clearly not. Grian asks anyway, though, because he reckons it’s the right thing to say in this conversation. “I’m okay,” Jimmy says, looking at him with glassy brown eyes. “Just tired.”
“Okay,” Grian murmurs, even though it’s obvious he’s not just tired, “okay, how about we clean you up and get you into bed? Yeah?”
“Head hurts,” Jimmy whispers.
“Okay,” he replies again. “I’m going to go get you some painkillers, Tim. Is that alright?”
He nods, and stays silent. Grian stands up and tries to subtly scan the room as he leaves, but finds no more signs of Tango. Something happened, then - he’s sure of it, sure of it because of the shirt and because of Jimmy’s memory and because of Tango’s distress during their conversation about him. He wrings his hands, the unsteady walk to the bathroom feeling years long.
Should he contact Tango? Would it be better to leave it alone, or to call him right now? Would it be better to ask what happened or immediately chastise him for upsetting Jim?
Grian asks these questions to himself as he crosses the boundary between landing and bathroom, and his hand grazes the doorway as he walks past it, and-
“Jim, come on,” Tango chuckles as he grabs him, pulls him down, inches from his face. He’s got that tipsy flush high on his cheeks, but so does Tango, soft crimson pigmenting his face, alcohol on his breath, “Honey,”
Jimmy’s hands find his face then, cup it, hold everything that matters, and he swipes both thumbs carefully across his chin, and Tango swallows, becoming very aware of the situation he is in. In Jimmy’s house, on Jimmy’s bed, on top of him. “Jim,” he breathes.
The corners of Jimmy’s mouth quirk up, playful, “Tango,” he hums. And his gaze falls to Tango’s lips, and he drops one of his hands to rest on the back of Tango’s neck. He’s still wearing that silly engineering T-shirt, the one Jimmy whispered to him earlier was so stupid it would look a lot better off of him. “You were - you are actually evil for earlier,” he says. “‘Nice jacket?’ Jesus, Tango.”
He laughs then, almost forgetting the dread congealing in the back of his throat, and Jimmy’s thumb trails down to trace his bottom lip, and it comes back full force. And the breath that catches isn’t as usual, and Jimmy must be able to tell, because-
“Tango?” he asks, and it’s like the moment is broken, suddenly cold and inhuman and Tango scrambles back off of him and he sits up. “What’s wrong?”
When the mist clears, Grian finds himself clinging to the doorframe, heaving in air, with his knees bent and weak, his hands shaking, white knuckles tingling with the remnants of the Sight. Jesus Christ.
He gives himself a few seconds to hang there, breathless, before he forces himself to his feet and heads towards the medicine cabinet. It’s above the mirror overhead the kitchen sink, a little keyhole on the corner of the door. Grian opens it and locates the painkillers - a little box of paracetamol - before tucking them into his pocket. He shuts the cabinet and moves to leave the room, before-
He turns back, takes the key from the top of the cabinet, and turns it in the lock.
When Grian walks back through the hallway, he ducks into Jimmy’s parents’ room and places the key on the bedside table, next to the lamp.
Then he trudges back to Jimmy’s room, gives him the paracetamol, and sits with him in silence until he falls asleep.
Grian leaves at five in the morning after Jimmy’s phone buzzes on his bedside table with a text from his parents that they’re on their way home.
The night is cold, indigo skies empty and hollow, and the bus home is quiet, quieter than silence, the buzzing of the engine underneath his feet, the vague howling in the distance of drunk men approaching bus stops. Grian’s father doesn’t make another appearance when he walks through the door. He must be asleep.
Tomorrow, Grian has a session scheduled to begin working with Scar on their scenes. They’ve been put in place with most of the cast, actually - a study period dedicated to getting used to working together, he thinks he might have one with Mumbo and Bdubs later in the week. Xisuma won’t be present, nobody else will, which fills his limbs with a tingling sense of worry, but Grian is going to have to get over it. He has to pretend to be in love with Scar Goodtimes on stage - he needs to be able to spend an hour alone with him.
When he finally gets to school the next day, his watch reads 9:07 AM and he has an energy drink clutched in his fist as he marches into the dance studio Xisuma booked for the sessions. Scar isn’t there yet, so he sinks down to lean against the wall in the corner, taking a huge gulp of caffeine and sugar and trying to tame his hair with his other hand.
“Grian.”
He looks up to see Scar in the doorway, sheepish, his backpack hanging off of one shoulder and a curl of hair sticking to his neck. “Scar,” he says.
“You look tired,”
“I am tired.”
Scar crosses the room and plonks his backpack down on the floor in the corner, sitting awkwardly to be on his level, cane tap-tap-tapping at the wall. “How much did you sleep?” he asks, looking down at the energy drink clutched in his hands. “You don’t even have your jacket on.”
Grian flushes, embarrassed, because why is Scar noticing that, let alone pointing it out? In truth, his shirt is crinkled and has a button undone at the top, and his tie is loose and he hasn’t even got his blazer or jacket on. It’s a miracle he’s awake. He glances away and takes another sip of his drink, before answering, “Probably three hours. I’m not used to staying up late, I guess.”
“You sure you’re up for this?” Scar asks, wrinkling his nose, “We can reschedule, right?”
“I’m fine,” he says, probably louder than it needs to be, “The caffeine’s got me.”
“If you say so.”
He reaches for his bag and fishes in it for his script, and Grian does the same, pulling out the old book he annotated in Year 11 from an assorted jumble of pens, earphones and junk. When he looks up, Scar’s looking at it and smiling like he wants to laugh. “I haven’t gotten around to getting a proper script yet,” he says, feeling almost defensive.
Scar raises his hands, “Alright, alright,” he chuckles, and flicks absent-mindedly through his paper script. Grian takes another gulp from his drink, and when Scar speaks again, it’s casual, and he’s still looking down at his script.
“Why’d you sign up?” he asks. “Didn’t seem like your thing.”
Right. Grian is a bad boy who walks around in a leather jacket and skips class. He shrugs. “Xisuma’s a nice guy,” he says. “I thought I’d try out something new.”
“I’m glad you did,” replies Scar, something genuine and honest clear in his tone, “You’re good at it.”
Grian swallows. “Why’d you?”
“I’ve done drama for most of my life,” Scar says, smiling, “I’m applying to Hypixel for their drama course, and this’ll be perfect on my CV.”
“Oh,” he murmurs. “That’s cool.”
“What scene do you want to go through, then?” he asks as Grian finishes his energy drink and tosses the empty can into his bag in lieu of a bin. “Our first scene, with the sonnet?”
“Sounds great,” says Grian as he gets to his feet, pushing his hair out of his eyes and breathing outward. Scar leans a hand on the wall as he gets to his feet and they wait a moment for him to catch his breath before positioning themselves in the middle of the room, a good distance between them, with scripts held between two fingers and nervous looks on their faces.
And they begin.
Grian approaches Scar, hesitant - which doesn’t need much acting, he’s already hesitant - and reaches out, offering his hand - Scar takes it, looking up at him through his eyelashes - Grian swallows-
“If I profane with my unworthiest hand, this holy shrine, the gentle sin is this-” and his eyes dip down awkwardly to look for the next phrase on the script, “My lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand to smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss.”
“Good pilgrim,” Scar murmurs, eyes flickering up to meet his, just the perfect level of restrained, “You do wrong your hand too much, which mannerly devotion shows in this; for saints have hands that pilgrims’ hands do touch,”
There’s a pause - a millisecond, and Grian realises how loud his heart must be beating, Scar has to be able to hear it, and- “and palm to palm,” Scar says softly, in Juliet’s voice, “is holy palmer’s kiss.”
Grian’s surprised that he knows the line without looking down at the script. “Have not saints lips, and holy palmers too?”
Scar smiles - his teeth are sharp and for a moment Grian imagines them puncturing down on the plush of his bottom lip - “Ay, pilgrim, lips that they must use in prayer,” he says like a soft reminder. Grian blinks, swallowing hard in an attempt to rid himself of the vivid image flashing in his mind.
“O then, dear saint, let lips do what hands do,” he returns, “they pray; grant thou, lest faith turn to despair.”
“Saints do not move,” replies Scar, “though grant for prayers’ sake.”
“Then move not,” and Grian looks down at the script to skim his next line, trying to soothe, calm himself, “while my prayer’s effect I-”
His eyes catch, and his words trail off.
Then move not, while my prayer’s effect I take.
[He kisses her.]
The moment splinters into reality.
“Grian,” Scar murmurs, and Grian looks up like a deer in headlights, and he’s averted his eyes like he’s embarrassed, “I know you’re new to theatre. Stage kissing can be really intimidating if you’re new, and we could probably figure out some sort of choreography with Xisuma to fake it if you’re uncomfortable, or-”
Grian doesn’t know what makes him say it. He really doesn’t know what makes him say it, because his heart is beating so violently in his chest he swears Scar can hear it, and his knees already feel weak, and maybe he’s just still in character but- “No, dude, fuck that,” he interrupts. “This is for your CV, you said. I’m not half-doing it just because I’m new.”
Scar’s quiet, then, for a moment. He looks so pretty with that nervous look on his face. “Are you sure?”
Grian isn’t sure what makes him do it. It might be how green Scar’s eyes look up close or the way his hair falls down over his forehead and narrowly misses blocking his vision, or the way his lips are slightly parted in his uncertainty, but he leans forward almost by instinct and he kisses him.
It’s solid, and somehow steadier than he’d expected, and the tiny gasp Scar lets out into his mouth makes him feel dizzy, and before he knows it there’s a warm hand moulded into the small of his back and Scar is intoxicating and addictive and alive and then it’s over, and God this is unfair, because Grian thinks he might want to keep kissing Scar forever.
It’s over, so he draws back and wets his lips with his tongue, tingling and breathless and a bit frightened, and says, “That wasn’t so bad, was it?” as Scar’s hand falls back to his side.
It weighs on him for the rest of the day. Scar’s mouth was warm, and so was his hand, and it felt like he was relentless heat and licking flames, unwavering, torturous on his skin. Grian decides then and there that he isn’t going to let this happen again, that he can’t let this happen again. Scar isn’t somebody he ever wanted to even talk with, and the prospect of kissing him outside of what’s necessary feels dangerous.
It follows him home. Grian expects it to, honestly, but it gets in the backseat and jabs at him for the whole drive, leaning over and poking roughly at his shoulder, saying you enjoyed that. You enjoyed that too much. Why did you enjoy that? Why did you enjoy that, Grian? like a little sibling ribbing him, only with way too much malice for it to be natural. Unfortunately, Grian is the little sibling, so when everything hits him at dusk, he’s home alone.
And it just keeps replaying.
Scar’s fingers splaying tentatively out across the small of his back, Scar’s lips pressing steadily against his, Scar’s breathing inside his mouth, the tilt of their heads dizzying, his knees suddenly weak - it just keeps replaying. Grian swallows hard and presses the call button next to Pearl’s contact on his phone.
“Grian,” her crackly voice says, “What’s up?”
Grian’s sitting in his bedroom, on the floor with his knees pulled up for him to rest his chin on. His words catch painfully in his throat- he freezes for a moment, mouth gaping, paralysed, before he finds the strength to cough them out. “Pearl, can you please come home?”
There’s a pause, and he can feel Pearl’s sudden dread through the phone. He just can’t for the life of him think of why she would be so scared.
“Is everything okay?”
“Everything’s okay,” he confirms. “I need you, though.”
He hears her breathing slow down - the relief floats in a light sigh over the distance between them, linked by the call. “I’ll come home,” Pearl says. “Do you want me to stay on the line?”
“I’m okay,” says Grian. “Do you think we could-” he swallows, “watch a movie, get take-out? Dad’s - I’m - we’re home alone tonight.”
“Yeah, definitely,” comes blurrily through the phone. “I’ll be home as soon as I can, Griba. Love you,”
“Love you,” he returns, and she hangs up.
He walks to the bathroom and washes his face, and then looks at himself through eyes widened by cold water after he dries himself off. Grian isn’t sure what on his face would make somebody want to kiss him - but after all, Scar was the one who said they didn’t have to.
But - but he’d fallen so gratefully into the contact - pressed his open palm, urgent, to Grian’s back like he was holding them together, like he didn’t want it to stop. Scar didn’t refuse, Scar didn’t say no, Scar didn’t show regret or repulsion or revulsion. In fact, he’d looked quite shell-shocked when pulled out of the kiss, he’d even rebounded forwards just a centimetre like he was chasing it. His eyes had been wide and bright and shocked and green and his lips had been flushed just slightly red and Grian had looked up at him and had the sudden, devastating realisation of I did that.
He’s not sure how long he’s been standing by the mirror, thinking about Scar, when the door opens downstairs and voices come into the house. It’s Pearl, sure, but he recognises Jimmy too and realises she must have brought him. There’s a delicious smell, as well, and Pearl calls upstairs, “Griba! Come down, we have pizza!”
Maybe Grian can forget about Scar Goodtimes for now.
They all sit on the couch and watch an old Disney film and bury each other in blankets and cushions, piling hot pizza onto ceramic plates and fizzy soda into cups and popcorn into a massive plastic bowl, and start looking up the age gap between the princess and her prince mid-movie, gasping dramatically and I’ll play devil’s advocate, this was made in the 1920s or something! and Jimmy, do you actually know what the Romeo and Juliet law is? and then Pearl gets started on the age gap in the actual Shakespeare play and the movie is left for at least five minutes while they’re debating.
“I’m not sure if Romeo’s age is ever confirmed in the text,” Grian says doubtfully.
“Juliet’s thirteen, though-”
“That is crazy-”
“Aha!” Jimmy announces, shoving his phone in their faces, “Juliet is not yet fourteen, sure, but Romeo’s age is never even mentioned! What if she was the pedophile?”
“Or what if there were so pedophiles and they were in a loving and stable relationship?”
“I don’t think it’s the ages stopping that, Pearl.”
They laugh their ways through the rest of the movie, booing and throwing popcorn at the TV at the final kiss - shouting abuse and defence of the teenage princess’s honour, laughing at their own absurdity, and then the credits are rolling on the screen and there’s that lovely, warm quiet, the aftermath of the laughter, and Grian speaks.
“I kissed Scar Goodtimes,” he admits.
Pearl practically throws herself at him, desperate for any kind of detail, asking just when and where and how it happened, insisting that she could find out through a network of confidants if he had told anyone about it, et cetera.
Grian laughs with her, almost embarrassed, and tries to ignore the way Jimmy’s face falls when he looks away from him, crumpling into something almost envious.
Notes:
i am SO sorry if the bantery text comes off as cringe
i dont usually write happy things...... hope it is All Good.wow i wonder why grian locked jimmy's medicine cabinet. i wonder if he's got something subconscious going on. wow i wonder. i really do wonder!
so how did we feel about the First Kiss???????? i think ive come very far in terms of pacing considering the first scarian kiss in He Told Me That Much was um. chapter 29. and this is chapter 6. well! i still consider this a slow burn because they have no idea that they are in love with each other just yet. grian be like wow i wonder what this buzzing feeling in my bones is. lets go kiss my juliet! yeah im definitely still in love with my childhood bestie and not This Guy
Chapter 7: Touch Me The Right Way, Baby, And I'll Do It Again
Summary:
grian goes to the theatre when he’s called, and watches lizzie and gem perform the first scene of the play, soon joined by martyn, mumbo, and tango. he then goes off with mumbo to practise their first scene together, and they’re having a laugh when mumbo says something that makes grian thinks he knows about his situation with taurtis. despite this misunderstanding, he realises that mumbo is talking about scar. we then find out that grian and scar have been meeting up secretly to suck face throughout the week. wow! they’re already emotionally invested. lesbians, the two of them.
Notes:
touch me the right way, baby / and i’ll do it again, i’ll do it again / sending messages, hoping that you’d check it / but do you mind? yeah, yeah
steeeam, shelly.hanging my head... walking into the chapter notes very timidly and tentatively.... shameful.....
i knew there would be a massive gap between chapters because i was planning out the entire fic, but.. its been nearly a month....
apologies. sincerest apologies.
Chapter Text
“Gregory, on my word we’ll not carry coals,” Lizzie says, fiery, chin set firm in the air and hair pink and flung about her shoulders, elbowing Gem harshly in the side.
She’s leaning backwards from her waist, smooth and confident, and Gem doesn’t sputter or groan in pain or annoyance, just rolls her eyes and slaps her playfully on the shoulder, “No, for then we should be colliers,”
She shrugs. “I mean, an we’ll be in choler, we’ll draw.”
“Ay,” Gem replies slyly, “while you live, draw your neck out of collar.”
Grian looks towards Doc as they continue - he’s standing with his arms crossed, hanging on his stomach, with a small notepad held between two fingers, staring up at them on the stage, and blinking, hard, every few seconds, like he’s envisioning something, like it’s unfolding before his very eyes. It’s fascinating to watch, like he can see every thought whirring through Doc’s mind just through his eyes. Abruptly, his brow furrows and he turns to Xisuma, muttering something to him - Grian hones in as quickly as he can, curious.
“I still think the orchestra is a good idea,” he hisses distractedly, “Chordal stabs on each sir.”
Xisuma hums, “We’ll think about it,” he murmurs back, “Think more of exactly the kind of thing you want, and we can consult Mr Jono and see if it's a good idea.”
They look close - Grian frowns, wonders a bit what’s going on with them, because if Doc wasn’t so much taller, Xisuma would look almost fatherly. He directs his attention back on the stage, where Martyn walks on, empty space obvious next to him for the non-speaking role some Year 11 will take. Lizzie grins, and it looks like a challenge.
“My naked weapon is out,” she laughs, and Gem does too, nudging each other in the sides, mischievous, “Quarrel, I will back thee.”
“How, turn thy back and run?” asks Gem, smirking.
“Fear me not,”
“No, marry, I fear thee!”
“Let us take the law of our sides, let them begin,” says Lizzie, cunning, and it’s like a plan has been formulated between them. Gem chuckles, and it sounds like a threat.
“I will frown as I pass by,” she says, relishing the words on her tongue, “and let them take it as they list.”
“Nay, as they dare,” Lizzie says, wrinkling her nose, “I will bite my thumb at them, which is disgrace to them as they bear it.”
Doc’s moving his hands now, even while holding his notebook - little slices into the air at every sir as Lizzie and Gem slink through the scene, beginning to circle Martyn like he’s their prey. Grian watched them go through the main blocking with him before this runthrough of the scene, and they embody the predatory skulk perfectly, and every time they spit out the title sir like it’s an insult, he stabs his hand in a short, rough movement into the air in front of him and blinks, hard, like he’s imagining something. He murmurs something to Xisuma about lights.
Grian’s drawn back to the scene at Mumbo’s sudden entrance, missing his blazer, tie lopsided and shirt rumpled, hair messed up - and somehow completely embodying Benvolio despite his general disheveledness. Gem sighs, a sudden sense of defeat entering her stance, “Say better,” she hisses to Lizzie, “Here comes one of my master’s kinsmen.”
“Yes, better, sir,” smiles Lizzie, restrained, eyes bright, facing outward to Martyn.
“You lie,” he replies.
And Lizzie springs forward- “Draw if you be men - Gregory, remember thy washing blow.”
The illusion doesn’t so much break as fade out; they all glance down from the stage, unsure, and Grian assumes there isn’t any choreography for a fight yet. He looks over to Doc, wondering if he’s going to shout instructions, but he’s scribbling in his notebook again, blinking furiously, and the hand holding the pad is twitching. He’s completely in his own head.
“Just carry on,” Xisuma calls up, “We’ll figure out the fight later.”
Mumbo nods, and then suddenly he’s Benvolio again - “Part, fools!” he shouts, and he’s storming towards the group, who scatter out among the stage in a panic, “Put up your swords! You know not what you do,”
And as if he’s been waiting for this very moment, Tango darts out on stage from the opposing wing with something feverish in his expression and violent on his lips. “What, art thou drawn among these heartless hinds?” he shouts, directed at Benvolio, “Turn thee, Benvolio, look upon thy death.”
And Mumbo looks down at him, his face gravely set, obvious even from down in the hall to Grian. “I do but keep the peace,” he says. “Put up thy sword, or manage it to part these men with me.”
Tango laughs, this ominous bark of fire and fury that makes Grian shiver. “What, drawn and talk of peace?”
Mumbo draws himself up taller, and it’s almost shocking, actually - Grian thinks maybe he’s been slouching for months, because suddenly he seems almost intimidating in his quiet anger. It doesn’t stop Tybalt - it doesn’t even phase him.
“I hate the word,” Tango spits, peace dripping from his lips coated in hate and sarcasm, “as I hate hell,” he draws it out, “all Montagues,” and Grian feels himself tense like he himself has been insulted, “and thee.”
And he jumps forward just like Lizzie had done, with a cry of have at thee, coward! ripping from his throat.
Grian discovers why he’s been called to the Drama department not long after, because they wrap up the scene, call Mumbo down to stand next to him, and usher them both into a practice room with their scripts. He’s gotten his hands on a paper script since talking to Scar, and is newly resolved to corner the tall, spindly Mumbo and harass him for an itemised list of everything to do and not to do in the vast situation of a school play.
Mumbo laughs at him.
Grian scowls. “I just - Mumbo - I know I’m going to mess something up and embarrass myself-”
A hand lands on his head, a friendly shove, “You’re going to be fine,” Mumbo says, even if he’s still giggling, “Grian, really,”
“I’m a main role, Mumbo,” he mumbles, thoroughly embarrassed and flaming red in the face, “If I get something wrong it will be infinitely worse than if I was a smaller role!”
“I don’t think you’ll get anything wrong, Grian,” interrupts Mumbo, smiling.
What Grian gathers from this exchange is that there probably aren’t many things he can get wrong in theatre. Mumbo is friendly enough, though, and Grian doesn’t find himself as anxious as he expected to be when they’re facing each other in the middle of the room holding their scripts. He feels almost excited, actually.
“Good morrow, cousin,” Mumbo starts, inching cautiously towards him like he’s reaching out some sort of olive branch.
“Is the day so young?” Grian asks, and feels that familiar yearning of Romeo set into his bones and sway into his stance as he relaxes easily into the young Montague’s shoes.
Mumbo’s eyebrow quirks. “But new struck nine.”
“Ay me,” he breathes, “sad hours seem long. Was that my father that went hence so fast?”
“It was,” Mumbo replies, honest. “What sadness lengthens Romeo’s hours?”
“Not having that which, having, makes them short,” Grian mutters. Romeo wants to kick something, he thinks. Unfortunately, they are inside a practice room in a school, instead of atop a gravelled path or anything remotely similar.
“Hm,” Mumbo says, “In love?”
“Out-”
“Of love?”
He grits his teeth. “Out of her favour where I am in love.”
“Alas that love, so gentle in his view,” Mumbo muses, “should be so tyrannous and rough in proof…”
“Alas that love, whose view is muffled still, should without eyes see pathways to his will!” Grian breathes out raggedly. “Where shall we dine-” and his assumption of the next line is a sudden realisation, he hopes fiercely that he’s right and that Mumbo won’t be confused - “O me!” he says, a sudden gasp derailing his rambling. “What fray was here?” he breathes.
He raises his hand, a quick decision, a rejection - “Yet tell me not,” he murmurs, “for I have heard it all. Here’s much to do with hate, but more with love.”
These longer lines feel intimidating. He isn’t sure whether to draw them slowly out or to spit them into the air. Grian sighs deeply, pushing his hair out of his face, “Why then,” he asks, “O brawling love, O loving hate, O anything of nothing first create! O heavy lightness, serious vanity, misshapen chaos of well seeming forms… feather of lead, bright smoke, cold fire, sick health - still-waking sleep that is not what it is! This love feel I, that feel no love in-”
He catches sight of Mumbo’s face.
“-this… Dost thou not laugh?”
“No, coz,” Mumbo says gently, eyebrows heavy, “I rather weep.”
“Good heart, at what?”
“At thy good heart’s oppression,” he explains.
Grian rolls his eyes, “Why, such is love’s transgression - griefs of mine own lay heavy in my breast, which thou wilt propagate to have it pressed with more of thine. This love that thou hast shown doth add more grief to too much of mine own.”
Something Grian remembers from English class in Year 11 was Romeo’s use of oxymorons. It’s the only thing that really stuck with him for a reason, he thinks - being torn in two directions, sore arms and joints from the pulling, it feels familiar to him. Caught between two extremes. “Love is a smoke made with the fume of sighs,” he says, “Being purged, a fire sparkling in lovers’ eyes; being vexed, a sea nourished with loving tears. What is it else? A madness most discreet, a choking gall, and a preserving sweet. Farewell, my coz.”
Mumbo sighs. “Soft, I will go along, an if you leave me so, you do me wrong,”
“Tut, I have lost myself,” Grian murmurs, “I am not here. This is not Romeo - he’s some other where.”
Slowly, he approaches him - the softness of it almost makes Grian cringe, like he’s waiting for a harsh movement or for cutting words to slash through the atmosphere and break the moment. “Tell me in sadness, who is that you love?”
“What, shall I groan and tell thee?”
“Groan? Why, no - but sadly tell me who,” Mumbo presses.
“A sick man in sadness makes his will,” Romeo murmurs. “A word urged to one that is so ill. In sadness, cousin, I do love a woman.”
He isn’t expecting it, but they break up the scene there and then, with Mumbo cracking a joke about Romeo’s fluid sexuality, considering Scar’s casting in their production of the play. It catches Grian off guard and makes him bark with laughter, catching the rest of his giggles in a hand slapped quickly over his mouth - “Stop, stop,” he laughs, bending at the waist, almost sore in the face from it.
“Well, it would make sense for him to be bisexual,” Mumbo argues, but he’s smiling too, “He’s so full of love, it’s for everyone, right?”
“Maybe he’s polyamorous,” Grian giggles, dragging a hand down his face.
“Any ways you’re similar to him?” Mumbo asks.
Grian looks up, smile slipping from his face. “I - what?”
Mumbo’s found him out. Mumbo’s found him out.
He can’t keep being this obvious. Martyn’s found him out, Tango’s found him out, and Mumbo’s found him out. He can’t keep being this obvious - Grian swallows, hard, and feels his fingers quiver at his side, sweat dampening his script around his grip.
He’s going to have to go into rehearsals every day and see Taurtis’s tan skin and mocha hair and slender wrists and everybody is going to know what he’s thinking when he sees him and he’s going to have to act out stabbing him in the heart on stage for three whole shows like he’s not in love with-
“I mean, I had a fat crush on him in Year 9,” Mumbo laughs, “It’s like a rite of passage, he’s a charismatic guy.”
“What?” Grian stutters. (Taurtis is not, to most people, a charismatic guy.)
“Hey, it’s not a big thing,” he says naturally, “Think most people in this school’ve had a thing for Scar at least once. You’re just lucky he likes you.”
Grian’s heart stops. Again.
“Oh,” punches out of his mouth, “Oh - um - Scar. Yeah.”
He’s gone red in the face. Mumbo is laughing at him again, affectionately, and he slaps him lightly on the shoulder while he walks past him, straight for the corner with his backpack hanging on the chair. “Nice runthrough,” he says, “I gotta run home and finish my engineering homework. I’ll see you tomorrow, right?”
“See you,” Grian forces out.
The door slams shut as Mumbo tosses back one last grin at him.
Oh.
***
Grian isn’t quite sure how it happened, but kissing Scar Goodtimes seems to have become his favourite hobby.
He likes the smooth arch of his shoulder up to his neck, and he likes the way his right hand falls instinctively down to wrap his waist when they first touch, and he likes the pulse beating below his freckled, soft skin, certainly too much for him to feel guilty for the constant snogging between the two of them.
And Grian really, really isn’t sure how it happened..? One day he was nervous to just be around Scar, and now he has him pushed against the wall of a tiny practice room, the one with the shitty keyboard with the broken middle C key, with the blinds on the door pulled all the way down. He ducks down and mouths along the skin of Scar’s collarbone, pulling at the collar of his shirt, and the pick-up in his breathing feels like a reward. “Have you been practising your lines?” he murmurs, breathless, and his hands are tight on Grian’s waist now.
“Yeah,” Grian whispers into the hollow of his neck, scraping his teeth lightly along his pulse point, “Every night, before I go to bed,”
“Good,” Scar manages to reply, a half-exhilarated laugh spilling from pink lips.
It’s been like this for a week. Nearly every day, when they’re meant to be revising their lines, or when Grian sees Scar walking in the corridors and yanks him off to some empty classroom - they’d rather do whatever this is instead.
Scar isn’t at all what Grian thought he would be.
He’s funny, for one - remarks and off-to-the-side jokes that make him choke on his own laughter, or fall backwards to the floor (or forwards, further into his arms) in his excitement. And the way he smiles makes Grian feel weak, intoxicates him. He’s not sure what he’s doing with Scar. He just knows it feels good.
It’s been like this for a week. There’s a strange sort of buzzing deep in Grian’s bones - he brushes his hair in the morning now, and he brushes his teeth twice as long as he used to, and he drives with a fevered thrill trembling in his fingers, and when Pearl questions his sudden energy in the mornings, he passes it off as looking forward to rehearsals.
It’s not a lie, Grian supposes. It can’t hurt.
He hasn’t told Joel.
Which is weird, to be honest, because Joel knows everything, even things Grian doesn’t know, and Jimmy knows about the first kiss, even if he doesn’t know about the second (and the third, and the fourth, and the fifth, and Grian can’t keep count anymore because Scar’s green eyes make him forget how numbers work), and so does Pearl. So it’s odd, that Joel doesn’t know. Joel knows everything. Why hasn’t he told Joel?
“Grian?”
Scar’s voice is low and soft. When Grian blinks, he’s looking down at him, with one hand on his back and one holding his face, tracing his jaw with the pad of his thumb.
“Scar?” he whispers back. He’s zoned out. “What’s going on?”
The shutters fall back in place over Scar’s green eyes. He sighs and leans his head back against the wall. “Everything’s great,” he says easily, and his eyes fall back down to Grian’s lips.
Grian rolls his eyes, leans forward on his tip-toes, and kisses him again.
He likes this. At first, Scar would lean back against the wall while they kissed so he could have both hands free and not worry about losing his balance or excessive pain in his legs. But now, Grian has found he likes backing him up against the wall, seeing the mischievous spark in Scar’s smile fade as his eyes fall down to his lips. He feels in control this way, which is exactly what he needs.
He thinks that maybe the Scar he sees when they’re kissing is the real one. It’s that, or Juliet-Scar. Grian can’t tell just yet.
Because Scar isn’t real with everybody the way he’s real when he’s acting, or when he’s got Grian’s mouth on his. He moves too fluidly, and he’s too charismatic, and he’s quite frankly unnaturally charming. But right now, Grian draws back and looks at his face, and he looks real.
That might be part of the reason that he keeps coming back for more.
Chapter 8: Take It Too Far / Take What You Want
Summary:
grian and scar are practising their lines when grian has a Sight of jimmy and tango and collapses. this scares scar, who immediately drives grian home despite his protests. but grian sees his father’s car outside, and he can’t bring himself to go inside. scar doesn’t press him on why, and they drive off to an ice cream shop. grian accidentally Sees scar’s thought that grian went here with taurtis, didn’t he… and is freaked out by it, unsure how he knows that. despite this, they have a good time reciting their lines over ice cream, and it’s forgotten.
bit of a content warning - scar diminishes his disability when he's trying to convince grian to let him drive instead of him. this is because he is worried that grian will pass out and crash the car, and believes that it's worth hurting himself to avoid that. grian has a negative internal reaction to it, but gives in without protesting.
Notes:
tip of my tongue, sweet and sour / back of my car, in the shower / take it too far, take what you want / drain me
drain me, towa bird.we are so back guys!!!! i hope u like this chap..!!!
i want to start promoting this fic more on other platforms because im painfully aware of how self indulgent it is and i'm used to having more traction on my other fics... if you guys have any cute marketing ideas please give them to me.btw i just wanted to address that a lot and i mean a LOT of things in this fic are unrealistic. grian has a car that he drives regularly despite being sixteen and english. thats mad uncommon i dont think thats a thing ever really. pearl lives 20 minutes from her uni but still wants to move into a dorm (to be fair, she has a bad father) and the school system is a bit confusing too. i don't show much of grian's actual classes because they're unrealistic. some of his friends take 'an insert subject course' when i dont even think that exists. but this is all just a bit of fun so i hope it doesn't get on you guys' nerves.!!
i hope you enjoy the chapter :))
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“He jests at scars that never felt a wound.”
Scar steps out from where he’s ducked behind the electric piano, and he’s smiling affectionately in that way that makes Grian’s stomach curdle up and want to empty itself. He swallows, hard, and balls hands into fists, focus, focus, focus. “But, soft,” he breathes, the undertones going all shaky, and Scar’s eyes soften, “What light through yonder window breaks? It is the East - and Juliet is the Sun.”
How is Grian meant to recite this speech on a stage in front of hundreds of people when Scar looks like that? He’s not even in Lizzie’s eyeshadow-face-paint-shit now, and he’s radiant. “Arise, fair sun,” he continues, blinking in rapid succession to try and distract himself, “and kill the envious moon, who is already sick and pale with grief, that thou, her maid, art far more fair than she.”
Think!
“Be not her maid since she is envious,” spills out of Grian’s mouth in one long breath. He shifts on his feet, suddenly unsteady, “Her vestal livery is - um, is but sick and green, and none but fools do wear it.”
The meaning of Romeo’s words catches swiftly up to him, and red flushes over his cheeks. “Cast it off,” he says, stilted.
There is silence.
Juliet blinks down at him from across the room. He’s leaning on the electric piano, cane thrown to the side, wide green eyes questioning, shoulders slanted. “Do you need your line?”
“Fuck- ing hell,” Grian curses, stumbling forwards to ambush the taller student. “I don’t need my line, I need you,”
Scar laughs, and meets him in a kiss, still leaning against the piano. Grian casts a quick look behind them to clarify that yes, the blinds on the practice room door are in fact closed, and relieved, presses his lips up against Scar’s once again, feeling him smile against him.
“We do need to practise our lines,” says Scar, looking down at him almost reproachfully, even with his hand on Grian’s lower back and his eyes glued steadily to his lips.
“Alright, yeah,” Grian rolls his eyes, “but this is chemistry training, Scar, and it’s important-”
He barely spits out the last syllable before Scar kisses him again. “I never said I was opposed,” he teases as he draws back. “How about, say, five lines - that’s a kiss?”
He flushes, “Are you training me?!”
“I might be,” says Scar, “is it working?”
“Maybe,” Grian replies, narrowing his eyes. He grins. “It is my lady, it is my love! O, that she knew she were… she speaks, yet she says nothing. What of that? Her eye discourses - I will answer it. I am too bold - tis not to me she speaks.”
He’s said it as fast as he possibly can - Grian grins, looking up at Scar, who rolls his eyes and spouts some excuse about how it only counts when they’re paced properly. Otherwise, they’d be kissing all day. Grian thinks that would be preferable.
Sometimes, he spontaneously wonders if he’s being too much. Grian has never done anything like this at all - Taurtis was his first kiss, and ran away as soon as they separated, and now Scar is here, angling his head downward whenever they speak in close quarters, desperate to steal just another touch, breathless and excited, anticipatory and appreciative. He isn’t sure how to cope with that.
Grian manages to rush through the rest of his monologue, earning two more kisses, and then Scar’s leaning over the balcony, thoughtful and frustrated, “Ay me!” and he is fascinated.
“She speaks,” he murmurs. “O, speak again, bright angel, for thou art as glorious to this night, being o’er my head, as is a winged messenger of heaven… unto the white upturned wondr’ing eyes of mortals that fall back to gaze on him, when he bestrides the lazy puffing clouds and sails upon the bosom of the air.”
He looks at Scar, ready for his line, for that memorable, yearning delivery of O Romeo, Romeo, whereforth art thou, Romeo..?
But he’s looking down at him, beseeching, distracted yet again. “That was more than five lines, Romeo,” he whispers, and Grian laughs openly, loudly, and gathers him, soft, into another kiss.
“Come on,” he says, “seriously, now, let’s stage it. As much as I want to kiss you forever…”
When did Grian start saying things like that?
“Deny thy father, and refuse thy name,” Scar is saying sombrely, now across the room again, and Grian is ready to do both of those things and maybe more for him. “Or, if thou wilt not, be but sworn my love, and I’ll no longer be a Capulet.”
“Shall I hear more, or shall I speak at this?” Grian whispers.
That line - that sentence, that always hits him hard. Romeo’s eavesdropping is his Sight, intrusive, predatory, uncomfortable... He thinks suddenly of the vision he had of Jimmy and Tango, of how nauseous he felt seeing them kiss, knowing it wasn’t what they would want for him to see. Fortunately, Scar doesn’t pause for his thoughts. He speeds up.
“Tis but thy name that is my enemy,” he says, urgent, “Thou art myself, though not a Montague - what’s Montague?!”
Maybe it’s Scar’s - Juliet’s - sudden frustration that kicks it off.
“It is not hand, nor foot,” Scar is saying in earnest, and Grian’s losing his balance, and it’s all blurry and-
“Would you come with me?” Jimmy whispers.
Tango turns slowly to look at him, but he’s lying on his back with his face turned away from him. He’s unsure if the question is even meant for him. “Honey?”
“If I left,” says Jimmy.
“You won’t leave,” Tango says, instinctively, and there’s a pause, and “Jimmy, you won’t leave.”
Jimmy says nothing.
“Right?” Tango swallows. He’s unsettled by the question, it’s obvious to anybody. “You have - you wouldn’t - you couldn’t leave Joel and Grian. You can’t just run away.”
Jimmy says nothing, again.
“You couldn’t,” he repeats. “I know you couldn’t. You’d try, and you’d end up dead in a ditch somewhere. You’d miss them too much.”
Jimmy shifts in the bed, turns, and goes tentatively close to him, a hand ghosting around his waist. Tango holds him back, presses into the touch.
“I won’t leave,” he whispers, when he’s not quite sure if Tango is asleep or not. “I don’t think I ever could. I’d just like-”
- his voice cracks -
“-I guess just once, I’d like to - to-”
Tango’s eyelids twitch. He stays completely still in Jimmy’s arms.
“-to take you out to town. Properly, and to - um, to kiss you. In public.”
Jimmy breathes in and out, long, shallow scoops of air. Tango says nothing.
“I want to do this properly,” he murmurs. “I’m serious about you.”
Jimmy nuzzles down into the blankets, presses a kiss to the side of Tango’s neck, and shuts his eyes.
Tango says nothing.
“Grian. Grian-”
There are hands around his waist, torso, back, not how Scar usually touches him, panicked, reeling. When he opens his eyes, he’s in Scar’s lap, caught miraculously before his head could hit the ground, and his eyes are red and wet.
He’s unsettled from it, which isn’t normal.
Grian breathes shakily, blinking hard and feeling a tear tremble over and slip through his eyelashes, and there’s a hand pressed to his forehead, and then a mouth, kisses, over and over, Scar’s trembling fingers plastered to his cheeks and jaw, holding him close. “What the fuck was that?” he keeps repeating, over and over.
“I’m okay,” he whispers, “Scar, I’m okay. Hey?”
He holds a hand up, drapes it in the air, and Scar catches it instantly, holds it to his chest. Grian can feel his heart beating. He can See it.
“What was that?” Scar breathes after a few minutes, hand still held tenderly to his chest like it’s valuable.
Grian’s head aches. “I have a touch of a fainting problem.”
“A touch,” parrots Scar, incredulous laughing peppering his tone. There’s something underneath it, and Grian swallows, because Scar is holding him just slightly too tight, and his voice is still just slightly too tense.
“Just a touch,” he laughs, trying to pass it by.
Maybe another minute goes by, and Scar jostles him in his lap. “C’mon,” he murmurs, “can you get up?”
“Yeah,” says Grian, aware that he probably could’ve gotten up long ago, and that Scar was just so warm and soft he never even contemplated it. He stands, and Scar puts an arm under his like he’s trying to support him, even as he reaches for his cane. “Hey, I’m alright,” he says, feeling a pang of guilt for Scar thinking he’s fragile, “I can walk, Scar.”
“You couldn’t earlier,” replies Scar, “you couldn’t even stand. Or open your eyes. Or reply when I said your name.”
That’s ominous.
Grian was never really sure how much time went by in his Sights, if he was asleep, if he was just completely unreachable. “Well, I’m fine now, aren’t I?”
Scar rolls his eyes. “Come on,” he says, “Get your bag, we’re going.”
Shoving his script into his backpack, Grian runs to keep up with Scar - he’s already on his way out the room, knuckles white on his cane, holding the door open with his other hand. “Going?”
“You passed out,” he says, icy, “I’m taking you home.”
“What-” Grian blinks, stopping in his tracks in the corridor, “I don’t have to go home. And - and if I did, I could go home by myself.”
He feels himself flush with embarrassment even as he says it. Scar looks at him in silence and then keeps walking; he knows that Grian will follow behind.
“Scar,” Grian says as the cold air hits him, the way out into the car park, “Are you good?”
Scar stops walking, then, and there’s this quick flash of heavy, dark emotion - and then it's like a switch is flipped, and he breathes out a sigh and turns around to look at him. “I’m good, G,” he replies. “Come on.”
He does as Scar says, follows obediently behind with his thoughts focused almost entirely on that flash of emotion, and then Scar walks up to the right-side car door and he flatlines.
“Scar,” he says. “You’re not driving.”
The Scar in question raises his eyebrow at him and gestures for him to unlock the car.
“Scar,” he says, going hot in the face. “I can drive my own car. And I - I don’t want to inconvenience you, or-”
“If you drive, the worst case scenario is you passing out at the wheel, crashing, and us both dying. If I drive, my legs might hurt a little bit from pedalling.”
Grian is almost completely sure that that has to qualify as self-deprecating language. He’s about to protest that actually, he doesn’t want Scar’s legs to hurt at all, and that he’s never once passed out at the wheel, not ever. But Scar gives him a light shove towards the left side of the car, and he reluctantly accepts his fate, sliding into the passenger seat and putting his head in his hands.
“Hey, c’mon, I’m not a bad driver,” says Scar, grinning at him from behind the wheel, and Grian reaches over, puts his hand on the back of his neck, and kisses him. It’s like instinct, even in the confines of his car rather than a school practice room. He draws back, and Scar’s looking at him with wide, entranced eyes, and then he blinks and looks out of the car behind him.
“You’re lucky no-one’s around, G,” he murmurs, turning around, all piercing green eyes and bitten lips. When he’s this close, Grian gets to see these faint white scars crossing his face, barely there, old and faded. He isn’t sure he’ll ever have the courage to ask where he got them.
Especially not now.
“Sorry,” Grian breathes. “I forgot myself.”
After all, this is all only for drama school. Hypixel University, where Scar has wanted to go since he was only a kid. This is for Romeo and Juliet. This is method acting. This is practice. Grian knows he mustn't forget that.
Scar leans forward and presses his lips to Grian’s again, hand momentarily brushing the side of his face. “Let’s go,” he says, and turns on the car.
Grian soon finds it’s not as scary as he thought it would be, having somebody else drive his car. He sits in the passenger seat, and has to have his seatbelt on because Scar notices thirty seconds into the drive that it’s off. He keeps throwing glances behind him to check that Scar’s cane hasn’t magically disappeared from the backseat, and is relieved every time to see the dark mottled wood rolling about on the dark fabric. He drives carefully, not slow but never fast, which Grian wonders about a bit too much for it to be casual - Scar seems like the exact type of person who would want to drive fast. But, Grian supposes he’s also the type of person to care about his friends enough to drive slow when needed.
The dread settles on him like a rain-cloud over his head when they pull into his road. Grian swallows, looks straight forward.
“G?”
“I’m good.”
“Hm,” Scar says in response.
Grian gestures at his house, and Scar parks the car.
His dad’s car is in the driveway. He’s frozen.
“Grian?”
Grian doesn’t say anything. He can’t say anything. What would he say? What should he say? How does he say it?
He doesn’t want to walk into his house and see his father there. He doesn’t want the suffocating presence in the back of his mind, the corner of his eye, when he’s only trying to sit in his room. He doesn’t want to lose Scar, too, doesn’t want to get out of the car and walk into the house and be completely alone apart from the ghost downstairs. He can’t do it.
“Grian?”
There’s a hand cupping his face. It’s Scar, peering close, wide concerned eyes, thin white scar crossing his nose, freckles spattering his cheeks-
“Sorry,” he forces out, his heartbeat must be visible in his neck, it’s beating so loud it hurts, “I’m sorry, I can’t go in. I can’t do it. I’m sorry, I-”
Scar doesn’t kiss him. He hugs him.
Grian thinks all of the air might’ve been squeezed out of him, and it wasn’t even a tight hug - Scar’s arms were delicate, careful, like he was handling porcelain. “It’s okay,” Scar murmurs. “You don’t need to go in.”
He sits back, then, “Come on,” he says, “Let’s go somewhere else, yeah?”
Grian nods, shivering in his seat, feeling slightly ill from adrenaline, and Scar drives out of the street. He doesn’t ask any questions. It’s like he knows, somehow.
He thinks that Scar might know everything about him. He always knows what to do, what to say, what Grian is trying to say. And the sides are flipped, because Grian knows people’s feelings just by looking at them, just by listening to their voices. But his are so much more complicated to decipher.
Eventually, he settles for staring out of the window as buildings zoom past. The sky is bluish-grey and mottled with clouds, obscured by corner shops, takeaway places and the occasional tree. He finds his voice.
“Where are we going?”
“Ice cream,” says Scar smoothly. Grian startles, looking back at him in the driver’s seat, the picture of concentration.
“Sorry - ice cream?”
“I thought you might want some,” Scar replies. He tosses a look over to his left, Grian’s incredulous face. “And I know you like this place, because Pearl posted a picture of you there on her Instagram a few months ago.”
He gapes. “And why do you know that?”
“Two things in the picture looked good, and the ice cream was only one of them.”
“Scar.”
“Plus, they have a really good strawberry.”
Grian laughs, something breathy and disbelieving. “What ice cream shop is this, sorry?”
“Amy’s,” says Scar as he turns the corner, “the one with the mermaid special all the primary school kids get.”
“Oh,” says Grian.
Him and Taurtis used to go there. He swallows the lump in his throat down into the pit of his stomach, and tries to dispel the image of eleven year old Taurtis, with a still-gapped smile and a bad haircut, black eyes with creases in the corners from his excitement, as he stares out the window. Scar’s gone quiet as well, and Grian half-expects another are you okay? until-
You used to go there with Taurtis, didn’t you, Scar thinks.
Grian nearly chokes on his own spit. When he looks over, heart thrumming in his chest, Scar’s looking straight ahead at the road, nonchalant eyes and hands light on the steering wheel.
“Nearly there,” says Scar, turning and smiling at him. Grian smiles back, but his heart is still racing.
He’s seen an old picture, then. What, something on Pearl’s Instagram? Surely Scar wouldn’t have stalked her so far back, not even if he was bored or curious. An old yearbook? A mother’s Facebook page?
All Grian knows is that Scar is all too aware that they used to be friends. Key word: used. And that is not something he wants Scar to know.
When they park next to the shop, Grian sticks his head out of the window and scans for people, but the street is almost completely empty. There’s an old woman walking by on the other side with a shopping bag, but he doubts Scar knows her.
“What’re you scouting for?” - he feels Scar’s breath on his face before he looks to him and sees that he’s leant over. Grian leans forward as well, touches their foreheads together.
“What do you think?” he whispers.
Scar’s eyes dart to the side, like he’s doing the same thing, and then it’s like he gives in, and he laughs, moving quickly forwards to kiss him, bumping his glasses further up his nose.
Hypixel University, Grian thinks as Scar’s fingers bunch around the fabric of his shirt. Hypixel University, Grian thinks as he rakes his fingers through Scar’s hair and earns a shaky sigh into his mouth. Hypixel University, Grian thinks as Scar smiles against him and they knock teeth momentarily. Hypixel University, Grian thinks as one of Scar’s hands accidentally slips under his shirt and touches his back, hot and soft on his skin.
Hypixel University. Hypixel University. Hypixel University. Hypixel Uni-
When they finally separate, Scar’s breathing is a little heavier than usual, and he reaches back into the backseat to grab his cane before they both stumble out of the car, flushes high on their cheeks and their hearts in their throats.
“You’re gonna get the strawberry, then?” asks Grian as they trudge onto the pavement.
Scar frowns down at him, pupils dilated, “How’d you know?”
“You said it was good,”
“Oh,” he says, like he’s forgotten. “Well, it is good. What do you want?”
He shrugs. “Whatever catches my eye.”
He gets one scoop of salted caramel flavour and one scoop of clotted cream flavour, in a cup with sprinkles. Scar stays true to his decision of strawberry, but has it with a chocolate flake on the top. They squeeze into the corner of the shop, a little table with quaint little chairs, and read through their lines without distraction. The taste of ice cream in Grian’s mouth is just about enough for him to forget briefly about the taste of Scar.
He forgets about Scar knowing he knew Taurtis. He forgets about Hypixel University. All he knows is he’s sitting with his Juliet, who happens to have a smudge of strawberry ice cream on the tip of his nose, and they’re practising their lines. Grian thinks that’s enough for him, for now.
Notes:
guys u should go listen to kevin atwater btw 😁
Chapter 9: But We Don't Have To Talk About It
Summary:
grian is running through act 3, scene 1 with the cast in the hall. everything begins to feel a bit too real when mercutio dies, and he feels as if he’s really in verona, but snaps out of it when the scene ends. disturbed, he briefly talks to scar and dismisses his worries, and then goes to meet joel and jimmy that night to hang out.
Notes:
but we don't have to talk about it / i can walk you home and practice method acting / i'll pretend being with you doesn't feel like drowning
cool about it, boygenius.guys im so tired rn its 00:07 so excited to go to sleeeeppp!!!
i hope you guys are enjoying these
might become slightly more spaced out, i am working on becoming an academic weapon for college. reading the entire reading list, more from the same authors, and the actual set works. hoping it'll cure me of chronic stupid
enjoy the chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Romeo stands nervously in the wings, peering out into the stage.
It’s set in dark red light, a tentative choice made by Doc, or rather, a choice made by Xisuma to test out Doc’s theatrical lighting ideas. Bdubs is standing in the middle of the stage, back straight as a rod, spitting his lines out like the very taste of them disgusts him.
“Men’s eyes were meant to look, and let them gaze,” he says lowly, turning back to Mumbo, looking up at him like a challenge. “I will not budge for no man’s pleasure, I.”
He’s staring over at Tango, who’s accompanied by Skizz and Impulse, double-cast as Capulet men for the scene, standing opposite to Bdubs. They flank him on both sides, murmuring comfortably to each other, painfully normal. The only rage Tybalt shows is the raw confidence he makes himself tall with, the self-assurance in his walk.
And the only hostile thing on the stage is Mercutio.
Grian takes a breath and walks into the light.
“Well, peace be with you,” offers Tango, bright eyes leaving Bdubs’s face, turning on him. “Here comes my man.”
Now Tybalt is hostile.
“But I’ll be hanged, sir, if he wears your livery,” says Mercutio, and the bright lights above them flash and flicker, deadly, on the word sir. Grian very nearly tips his head upwards to gaze at the lights in surprise, but stops himself. He continues, “Marry, go before to field, he’ll be your follower. Your worship in that sense may call him man.”
Tango regards him for a long moment, holding him under his stare like a bug under a magnifying glass, burning from the Sun.
Then he lets him go.
“Romeo, the love I bear thee can afford no better term than this,” he says coldly, turning to Grian. “Thou art a villain.”
Romeo swallows, feels the lights flicker pinkish all around him, feels the lines he’s beginning to know so well. “Tybalt, the reason that I have to love thee,” he begins, mouth dry, “doth much excuse the appertaining rage to such a greeting. Villain am I none.”
Tango scoffs.
There’s a sinking feeling, all around him. They don’t have a smoke machine yet, but Grian swears he can feel it all around him, clouding his judgement.
“Therefore farewell.” he whispers, giving up, “I see thou knowest me not.”
It’s like Tybalt snarls. Grian freezes, the lights turn to a dark, bloody red, and Tango looms closer. “Boy, this shall not excuse the injuries that thou hast done me. Therefore turn and draw.”
“I do protest I never injured thee,” he says hoarsely, shifting back to pink, “but love thee better than thou canst devise, til thou shalt know the reason of my love. And so, good Capulet, which name I tender as deeply as mine own,” he pauses, hands trembling by his sides, “be satisfied.”
Bdubs pushes past him, all spiky, ragged edges and bared teeth, “O, calm, dishonourable, vile submission! Alla stoccato carries it away,” and Grian can almost see the flash of the sword in his hand, even though they haven’t started using real props yet and are holding long sticks from the trees outside of the school. “Tybalt, you ratcatcher, will you walk?” Mercutio asks, breathless and bristling.
“What wouldst thou have with me?” says Tybalt, attention shifting from Grian, he breathes out a solid, relieved breath, and it doesn’t last for long, because Mercutio, what are you doing-
And Mercutio just laughs. “Good king of cats,” he mocks, “nothing but one of your
nine lives, that I mean to make bold withal, and, as you shall use me hereafter, dry-beat the rest of the eight.”
And Romeo is frightened.
“Will you pluck your sword out of his pilcher by the ears?” asks Mercutio. “Make haste, lest mine be about your ears ere it be out.”
The lights have settled on a dark, atmospheric red.
“I am for you,” Tybalt says finally.
He can’t bear it. “Gentle Mercutio, put your rapier up,” but it doesn’t stop anything. Mercutio slinks forwards like a cat, hackles raised, “Come, sir, your passado,” and there is a clash of swords, and Romeo isn’t sure where the sound even came from, because when he blinks, they are all in school uniform and they are using sticks to carry out the planned blocking, but-
“Draw, Benvolio! Beat down their weapons!” he begs Benvolio, but the frightened boy doesn’t do anything, too caught up in his ideals of peace, ones that Romeo is all too happy to betray in the name of loyalty. He draws his own sword himself, bright silver, and stumbles forwards, desperate, to try and beat down their weapons and stop the violence. He can’t bear for Mercutio to be hurt - hell, he can’t bear Tybalt to be hurt, not when Juliet cares for him so much - “gentlemen, for shame forbear this outrage!” he screams, “Tybalt! Mercutio! The Prince expressly hath forbid this bandying in Verona streets, hold, Tybalt! Good Mercutio! Please!”
In one last desperate risk, he runs between them, flailing arms and swinging sword, and-
- there is a scream - From who? Who is screaming?
“Away, Tybalt!” and that is Petruchio, one of the Capulet men, and -
He hears the gasping breaths behind him and freezes almost completely.
“I am hurt,” says Mercutio, pained. It’s like the world stops. He turns around. Tybalt’s sword-
“A plague,” Mercutio spits, staggering, “on both your houses. I am sped - is he gone and hath nothing?”
“What, art thou hurt?” and Benvolio stumbles forwards, suddenly in action now the violence is done, Romeo feels something like sharp resentment pierce his lungs, and Mercutio laughs.
“Ay, ay, a scratch, a scratch,” he breathes, heavy, Benvolio is holding his arm and his knees are jagged and bent. “Marry, tis enough. Where - where is my page..? Go, villain, fetch a surgeon.”
A surgeon.
“Courage, man,” Romeo manages to say, “the hurt cannot be much.”
It cannot. This is - this is Mercutio.
“No,” Mercutio laughs, he’s laughing, why is he laughing, why is he- “Tis not so deep as a well, nor so wide as a church door, but ’tis enough. ‘Twill serve.”
He can’t breathe.
“Ask for me tomorrow, and you shall find me a grave man,” Mercutio says, voice dipping lower, cracking, “I am peppered, I warrant, for this world.”
He goes limp, just for a moment, as if his strength has run out, and then he launches forwards, all rage and pain and hurt and trust and, “A plague o’ both your houses!”
Romeo catches him, holding him, his shoulders and torso, the blood soaking his shirt is sticky, and there are tears on his face. “Zounds, a dog, a rat, a mouse, a cat, to scratch a man to death! A braggart, a rogue, a villain that fights by the book of arithmetic! Why the devil came you between us?!”
Romeo can only gape. He fumbles- “No, I, I - Mercutio-”
“I was hurt under your arm,” says Mercutio, betrayed.
“I thought all for the best,” Romeo breaks.
Mercutio surveys him for a moment longer, devastated eyes, and with the last of his energy, looks to Benvolio. “Help me into some house, Benvolio,” he requests, “or I shall faint,” and his too-bright eyes turn on Romeo again. He feels like Tybalt. He feels like the enemy. “A plague on both your houses,” Mercutio hisses, “They have made worm’s meat of me. I have it, and soundly too. Your houses!”
Benvolio begins to pull him away, and he curls into the Montague, head dropping on his shoulder, breathing shallower and shallower by the moment, and as he helps him walk away, Romeo can’t bear it any longer. “Tybalt!” he cries, but finds there is nothing else to say.
“Your houses,” he hears whispered in the cold, quiet air as the two stagger away.
Romeo stares at the empty spot where Mercutio stood, where he spat out o, calm, dishonourable, vile submission! where he fought despite Romeo’s protests, despite his begging, where Romeo came between them, where he was hurt.
Under his arm.
There are a few drops of blood on the pavestones, dark and full of that life Mercutio once had. Nay, gentle Romeo, we must have you dance.
He is dead. Romeo hears Benvolio’s scream in the distance, hidden in one of the houses on the street. He brought him to die in an honourable place, but he had to witness it.
He had to witness it, but Romeo had to cause it.
Romeo had to cause it.
“Cut!”
Grian gasps, something unintentional, as bright white lights flick on and the red dissipates to nothing. He blinks, and there are no paving stones, there is no blood, he is standing in the middle of the stage in the Drama department of HCA, and Xisuma is standing down in the hall with other actors and smiling up at him.
“That was great, guys,” he calls, and Bdubs and Mumbo come laughing out from the wings, soon accompanied by Skizz and Impulse. Grian follows wordlessly behind, unable to speak if he wanted to.
Xisuma calls for Doc to come out, and he does, looking very pleased with himself as he sits down on the edge of the stage with the others, swinging long legs. He murmurs something quiet to Xisuma, who responds with a grin and a few words, and he smiles in response, assured. Grian can’t bring himself to See what was said. His heart is beating so fast already.
“The lighting was a really fun touch, I thought it made it very dramatic,” says Xisuma, “and you all did really, really well with your lines. I’ll work on getting us some actual props, soon, don’t worry…”
Grian looks up, and all of Xisuma’s words fade away as he sees Juliet standing in the back of the theatre, green eyes and crisscrossing scars - sees Scar standing in the back of the hall, and he’s looking at him.
Xisuma lets them go. Grian walks in a straight line through the aisle, in between fold-up chairs, and goes up to him.
“Hi,” Scar says, “You were really good.”
Grian smiles like his heart isn’t still pounding in his chest from the terror.
“You, um,” and Scar swallows, smiles tentatively, “Quick run-through lines in a practice room?”
“Sure,” Grian tells him. But he looks back as they walk through the doors of the hall into the corridor, and he sees Bdubs, walking beside Tango, and Skizz, paler than usual, drawn. He sees him rub the spot on his chest where Mercutio was stabbed. He sees his face twitch.
Oh.
When they get to the practice room, Grian stalks in after Scar, shuts the door, closes the blinds, and kisses him.
Hypixel University Hypixel University Hypixel University Hypixel-
“Wow,” Scar laughs as he breaks away, pulling a hand through Grian’s hair. “What if I actually wanted to go through our lines together, what then, G?”
“You never do,” says Grian snarkily.
“I’ll have you know I’m usually the one convincing us to get on with your practice,” he replies, hand falling down through Grian’s hair to his neck. He pulls away properly then, and slides down the wall to sit on the ground, thin navy carpet, propping his cane up against the keyboard. “C’mon,” he says, and Grian sits next to him.
“You looked worried earlier,” Scar says, looking at him. “Distracted.”
Hypixel University.
“I was worried about you.”
Hypixel University.
“Grian?”
“I’m - no, I’m all fine,” Grian stammers, there’s sweat on his brow now, that dread-sinking-crashing-cold feeling like waves over him, goosebumps down his arms. “What made you think that?”
Scar looks down at him, unconvinced. He blinks those green eyes.
“We’re actors, Scar,” says Grian, ignoring the fact that this is his first ever play, and that logically Scar would know if he was acting or not considering he’s done it all his life. “I promise I’m fine.”
Scar takes his hand and rubs circles over it.
“Okay,” he murmurs. “If you say so.”
Hypixel University.
That night, Joel texts and asks for Grian and Jimmy to come over to his. His parents are out again, so they end up sitting on the roof and looking out over the sunset. It’s cold, enough for jumpers or jackets, but Grian sits there in a thin T-shirt and lets the cold air sting his arms. He wants to feel everything he can.
“You’ve been happy recently,” Joel says, almost like an accusation as he hands him a cigarette. Jimmy laughs at him.
“Maybe,” Grian says, letting his friend lean over with the lighter and light it. “What’s it to you?”
Joel snorts. “I swear, dude. Is it the play?”
There’s a flash then, of bright green eyes and Scar’s mischievous smile. Grian pushes it down and says, “Yeah, maybe. It’s fun.”
“Good for you, mate.”
The cold has made his arms go numb and bumpy. Joel is speaking to Jimmy now, unintelligible as Grian stares into the sky. Orange, yellow, red spilling out. He’s not sure why it doesn’t make him happy. He loves sunsets. He loves Scar.
He’s not sure why he didn’t make him happy that day.
Notes:
yeah sorry guys i did kinda accidentally start writing rocutio angst
this is not a grian/bdubs story im just goofy as hell :(
Chapter 10: But You're Breathing In My Open Mouth
Summary:
after weeks of waiting, it’s finally time for grian and scar to rehearse their first scene in front of the cast. grian is terrified - he started kissing scar in an attempt to make it easier, but now things are so much more complicated. the idea of kissing scar in front of an audience is daunting. the scene ends up doing well, but after the second kiss, scar forgets his line. Grian panics and kisses him again to whisper it to him. after the scene, mumbo confronts him and grian tries his best to brush him off about the true nature of his and scar’s relationship.
Notes:
and when broken bodies are washed ashore / who am I to ask for more, more, more? / but you're breathing in my open mouth / you're the gun in my lips that will blow my brains out
waiting room, phoebe bridgers.this whole chapter is like a warning not to have a showmance
that shit is BAD NEWS!!!!!!!!!!next chapter is fluffy dont worry my guys. well. kinda. kinda fluffy. im not good at writing happy things........
Chapter Text
Grian is sweating. Badly. Scar smiles at him from across the stage, gentle, encouraging, and he thinks he might empty his stomach and stain the nice wooden floor. He’s not looking at Tango, because he’s meant to be Romeo right now, but Tybalt’s angry voice is projected, echoing into the hall, and he’s getting goosebumps already.
Bright, white, stage lights. They’re right above him, boring down into his skin. He feels like he’s going to get sunburnt - a combination of the lights and Scar could no doubt set him ablaze. The wooden floorboards are smooth and level beneath his feet. The theatre they’ll be using for the performance is old, so the stage will be tilted, giving the more literal meaning to upstage and downstage. But for now, he gets the comfort of a solid, relieving floor. It won’t last long, and really, it doesn’t matter much. He still feels like he’s going to fall over.
The problem is, Grian has been trying to come to terms with having to kiss Scar on stage for a while now, and maybe this is the issue with constantly snogging your cast-mate (and liking it) because now he has to do it in front of everybody. And now, it means something.
His main goal of kissing Scar in private was to, quoting his past self, get used to it. Unfortunately, Grian seems to have gotten a little too used to it, because there’s a little voice in the back of his head screaming that this is his and Scar’s thing, and it’s insane to do it in front of everybody.
But right now, Grian is supposed to be Romeo. And he’s not.
He wants to keep Scar all to himself. That’s a humiliating thing to admit, and he’d sooner kill himself than give voice to it, but it’s true all the same. He doesn’t want anybody else to know about the way Scar tilts his face down when he kisses him, or about the way he always laughs when pulling away, and smooths fingers across Grian’s jawline. He doesn’t want anybody to know about that. He wants to keep it all safe and sound in the back of his mind, where nobody else can touch it and where he can wipe it clean of dust or specks, keeping it pristine.
He wants to be the only one to have Scar. That’s humiliating too.
“...makes my flesh tremble in their different greeting,” Tango says, turning from Etho in quiet, barely restrained anger, “I will withdraw,” he continues, narrowing his eyes, “but this intrusion shall, now seeming sweet, convert to bitt’rest gall.”
Tybalt isn’t wrong, Grian thinks. Romeo’s decision to sneak into the Capulet’s party catapults into the air, and in hitting the ground, kills four. His love for Juliet sours and results in violence. Even when it eventually means peace, he’s not around to see it, and neither is his love. He breathes in, out, slow, trying to reassure himself, and then he looks up at Scar, lets their eyes meet, and sucks a slow gasp between his teeth, fitting it between his canines as the audiences’ eyes turn on them.
“If I profane with my unworthiest hand,” he murmurs, reaching forward, pulled like a magnet, “this holy shrine, the gentle sin is this; my lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand to smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss.”
“Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,” Scar replies, looking down at him, green eyes sparkling, batting his hand back down to his side. Grian looks up at him with light-hearted hurt, wide eyes. “Which mannerly devotion shows in this, for saints have hands that pilgrims’ hands do touch, and palm to palm is holy palmer’s kiss.”
Grian starts forward, Juliet dodges, smooth, and they circle around each other for one tantalising moment, progressing downstage. “Have not saints lips, and holy palmers too?” Romeo asks.
“Ay, pilgrim, lips that they must use in prayer,” Juliet says, but she’s smiling mischievously even as she raises her palms and presses them together in a mock prayer, eyes lifting up.
“O then, dear saint,” pleads Romeo, “let lips do what hands do! They pray; grant thou, lest faith turn to despair.”
“Saints do not move,” Juliet reminds him, “though grant for prayers’ sake.”
Grian is on a stage in front of nearly the entire cast of the play and he is about to kiss Scar Goodtimes in front of all of them.
Grian is on a stage in front of nearly the entire cast of the play and he is about to kiss Scar Goodtimes in front of all of them.
Grian is-
“Then move not, while my prayer’s effect I take,” he says, breathless, and jerks forwards. Scar does the same, although less obvious, the details they had planned together, and they meet in the middle, lips on lips, slight tilt of heads, Scar Scar Scar Scar Scar Scar Scar Scar Scar-
Hypixel University -
They break apart, and Scar’s breathing is loud enough that Grian swears they must be able to hear it from the back row of seats. He couldn’t be more different - he thinks he’s stopped breathing entirely.
“Thus, from my lips, by thine,” he starts, voice lower than before, cracking at the edges, “my sin is purged.”
Scar frowns down at him, downturned eyes and thin white lines stretching across tanned skin, pink lips. “Then have my lips the sin that they have took.”
“Sin from my lips?” replies Grian, already inching closer again, “My lips? O, trespass sweetly urged!” He swallows, next line suddenly catching in his throat, “Give me my sin again.”
This time, it’s Scar that leans down the last few centimetres to capture him, and Grian almost loses himself in it - the only things keeping him afloat are the bright stage-lights above them and the feeling of being watched.
And Grian has absolutely gotten too used to this - because Scar presses just further into the kiss, as he always does right before pulling away, and Grian instinctively reaches out to ghost his fingers through his hair.
Scar pulls back then, breathing in deeply, and his eyes widen in something alarmed.
When they properly piece this scene together, there will be muffled dance music in the back, a modern twist, and most of the cast will be on the stage at the back pretending to dance or talk. But right now, it’s silent, and Scar has forgotten his line.
There’s one horrible moment where his eyes grow wide and pleading and Grian sees the panic set in - Scar’s not one to forget lines, ever, theatre is his passion. He’s half convinced he was born having memorised Shakespeare’s entire works. And he’s proud, too, too proud, too proud to ask for his line, ever, because he simply doesn’t have to. Really, Grian thinks he might be a bit insecure. Compensating for something. There’s a tiny catch in Scar’s breathing that betrays just how dismayed he is and-
Grian grabs him by the collar of his shirt and pulls him straight back down into another kiss. He hears someone down in the hall gasp, this is not scripted, and the adrenaline thrums in his chest, he reaches a hand up to caress Scar’s cheek, to hide their connected lips, and whispers, “You kiss by th’ book,” as quietly as he can into Scar’s mouth.
He lets him go almost immediately after, and Scar stumbles, flustered, recovering so quickly that Grian’s surprise at his initial fuck-up triples. He turns to the audience, green eyes wide, the perfect teenage-girl-just-got-kissed-for-the-first-time look , and looks back to Grian, who’s standing still, blushing furiously red, and says, “You kiss by th’ book!'' in the most marvelling, breathless, slightly-comedic tone that Grian has ever heard. He even looks like he’s going to say something else, or go in for another kiss, but then Gem is rushing through the stage in a perfectly practised weaving walk, “Juliet!”
Grian takes a step backwards, a step left, just far enough to not be incriminating, and Gem slips her arm around Scar’s, “Madam, your mother craves a word,” she says, leading her away. He watches them leave and brushes his hair out of his face with trembling fingers as Gem backs away, watching Scar move off to the side of the stage with Cleo.
“Sorry-” Grian calls, and Gem turns to him, curious. “What is her mother?”
She rolls her eyes, clearly proud, arms crossed and hanging on her stomach, “Her mother is the lady of the house, and a good lady, and a wise and virtuous . I nursed her daughter that you talked withal! I tell you, he that can lay hold of her shall have the chinks.
Romeo is silent as she leaves.
“Is she a Capulet?” he breathes, out of earshot, turning to face the audience - or rather, fix his eyes on the clock at the back of the room. “O dear account - my
life
is my foe’s debt!”
Mumbo hurries up to him, fixing him with an out of character, piercing, what? look that he wilts at, “Away, begone,” he says, quick, “The sport is at the best.”
Grian’s eyes stay wide and unfocused as Mumbo leads him away, “Ay, so I fear. The more is my unrest.”
“Nay, gentlemen, prepare not to be gone,” Etho calls, commanding the whole stage, instantly. Grian zones his little speech out. His lips still feel tingly.
He kissed Scar three times in front of half the bloody cast. Three times.
The clapping from the audience takes him off guard. Grian blinks, looks up, and realises they’ve finished the scene. Xisuma looks rather pleased down in the audience, and so does Doc, seated at his right. Mumbo slaps him on the back, and he laughs, forced, as they all start to walk downstage.
That’s when he sees Taurtis.
He’s the only one who isn’t clapping.
He’s looking straight at him.
Grian only lasts about half a minute of nodding at Xisuma as he hands out feedback, that incessant, inescapable buzzing in the back of his head, the thrumming of his heart. Kissing Scar in front of Taurtis. He hadn’t even thought about it like that before.
And - and, well, it doesn’t seem like Taurtis was happy about it. Grian swallows, shifts his weight from foot to foot. It was almost like he was disapproving, or jealous. God, imagine that.
Would anything have been different if Taurtis hadn’t run from him after the kiss?
He lets himself indulge in that for just a moment - would they have woken up in the morning sprawled on Taurtis’s couch, killer hangovers? Would Taurtis have kissed him, sleepy, and pressed their foreheads together like Scar does now? Or would he have pretended it never happened, just like now? Would it have gone further than just a kiss? Exactly how long would they have stayed in that old closet?
And why is Grian so infatuated with Scar if he’s still so hurt by Taurtis’s betrayal?
Xisuma waves his hand, and Grian, with his script already in his hands and his backpack already slung around his shoulders, rushes out of the room as quickly as he can. He’s going home. He’s going home, where he won’t have to deal with kissing Scar or with Taurtis’s staring. He’s going home.
Unfortunately, he only manages to make it to the car park, and then Mumbo is after him, trainers hitting the gravel, calling his name, breathless from running. He bends at the waist, and is nearly as tall as Grian even when halved, panting. “Grian,” he says. “What was that?”
“I can’t do this,” says Grian, still walking, flipping his car keys about in-between his fingers, trying desperately to calm himself. “I can’t do this, Mumbo, fuck off.”
Mumbo groans, then, something frustrated and yet still empathetic. “Seriously, Grian,” he says. “That wasn’t as much acting as you want us to believe. I’m just the only one admitting it.”
“Clearly not,” Grian murmurs, thinking back to Taurtis. His stomach twists uncertainly. “So - so why does it matter? Why do you
care?”
He sputters, “Because I’m Scar’s friend, and I’m your friend,” says Mumbo incredulously. “What the fuck do you mean, why do I care?”
Grian sighs, pushing down a wave of emotion in his chest, stopping walking to twist around and face him. “I’m sorry, Mumbo,” he says, “I’m - I’m just stressed, that was stupid of me to say.”
“Damn right,” Mumbo mumbles, swatting him on the shoulder as they keep on walking. “So,” he says, significant, “what’s the deal?”
He hesitates. “Mumbo, I’m not really… sure.”
“You’re not sure?”
Grian opens his mouth, searches for words, closes it. Tries again: “Scar’s just… he’s… different. I don’t know, Mumbo. He… confuses me.”
“He confuses you,” repeats Mumbo. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Grian pauses for a moment, feels out the words on his tongue, unsure what he thinks, unsure what he means, unsure what he feels. He frowns, “Scar’s a good actor,” he says finally, “that’s all there is to it.”
They’re at his car. He stops walking and looks around at Mumbo. “Anything else?”
Mumbo looks at him like he feels sorry for him. There’s a long pause, like he’s struggling to find the right words. Finally, he sighs and opens his mouth. “Be ruled by me,” he says, quoting Benvolio, “Forget to think of him.”
Grian’s heart aches. He swallows. “Okay,” he murmurs, mouth dry. “Bye, Mumbo,” and he opens his car door and slips inside.
Chapter 11: I Can't Read You But If You Want The Pleasure's All Mine
Summary:
grian’s sitting in a free period with joel and jimmy when he realises joel is angry with him, blowing him off. this freaks him out the whole day, even when he briefly talks with doc, who tells him that xisuma is worried about him, and he ends up sneaking out late at night to walk aimlessly. eventually, he realises he’s ended up in scar’s neighbourhood, and suddenly has the realisation that scar and taurtis used to be friends. he texts scar and asks if he can come over, and ends up doing that, but is too nervous to bring it up. scar ends up telling him about growing up in the foster system and his older brother cub ending up getting custody of him. he’s currently trying to adopt a cat who was at the group home he spent his childhood in, called jellie. grian sleeps over at his place.
Notes:
can you see me? i'm waiting for the right time / i can't read you, but if you want, the pleasure's all mine / can you see me using everything to hold back? / i guess this could be worse, walking out the door with your bags
bags, clairo.hiiiiiii!!!!!!! GUYs!!!!!!!!!!!!!1
the feedback from last chapter i got was really lovely, woke up to 4 or 5 comments and it was really motivating you guys are all so nice and i am glad my writing pains you so muchplease enjoy the beginning of angry joel
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s a hot day, which would be nice if Grian wasn’t restless. He stares down at his open laptop and frowns, something sinking in his stomach, fingers tapping steadily on the lunch table. He’s been sitting with Jimmy and Joel for half an hour now, the weekly free period they all share, and it suddenly strikes him that this is his first free period for at least a week that hasn’t been obscured by Romeo and Juliet.
That’s a lie. His first free period for at least a week that hasn’t been obscured by Romeo and Juliet or Scar.
He drove by Hypixel University the other day, when he was picking up groceries for him and Pearl. His dad had forgotten, and neither of them wanted to ask him.
He drove by Hypixel University the other day, and he wanted to burn it down.
Now, instead of enjoying his free period, Grian’s plagued with a shitty English essay and whatever his situation with Scar is. He taps absently at his keyboard, and he isn’t enjoying the silence. It’s awkward, filled with this thick, heavy tension, something he isn’t sure how to navigate. Joel and Jimmy are silent.
“What’re you writing, then?”
Joel doesn’t sound happy at all. He hasn’t since they sat down at the start of the period - he’s all tight smiles and clenched jaws and twitching fingers at the moment, unable to sit quite still, resentment hiding in the creases of his face. It’s starting to bother Grian, too. He has no idea what could be getting under Joel’s skin, and it’s out of character for him to hide things like this. It’s weird.
“English assignment,” Grian murmurs, staring so hard at the bright screen of his laptop that his eyes start to hurt.
“Hm,” Joel says, and it’s snappish. Grian’s eyes flit upwards over the top of his laptop to see him, pulling harshly at the zip of his leather jacket, green strands of hair falling into his eyes, moody.
“What’s your problem?”
“I don’t have a problem.”
His tone is clipped. Grian sends a help?! glance to Jimmy, who just shrugs and looks resigned over his own schoolwork. “Okay,” Grian mutters, pursing his lips and looking back at his work, left hand curling into a fist on the table.
Throughout the novel, Mary Shelley presents Frankenstein as…
He slams the laptop shut.
“I’m just going to go home,” he mutters, sliding it into his bag.
“Bye,” Jimmy replies, looking up at him with big brown eyes.
Joel doesn’t say anything. He’s staring down at the table again, blazing eyes, restrained. Grian swallows the betrayed lump in his throat and turns tail to run.
He doesn’t know why Joel is acting like this. He’s acting like there’s something he knows that Grian doesn’t, he’s acting like Grian’s upset him and he won’t admit it, he’s acting like he’s scared or jealous or worried or any of the other things that he’s never sure how to express without frustration.
And usually, Grian can get through that, get past that. But Joel isn’t giving him any special treatment this time. He’s angry with him. Why is he angry with him?!
The betrayal persists as he heads down the corridor out of the canteen, swallowing again, feeling hollow in his neck and stomach, like he wants to cry but can’t come up with enough moisture to make tears. Joel is angry with him. Why is Joel angry with him? Joel’s never angry with him.
And why didn’t Timmy say anything?
He’s staring at his battered trainers, watching them hit the ground as he crosses the doorway into the car park, and Pearl hasn’t got any classes today so he can leave immediately, get in his car and flee the scene of the crime. Why is Joel angry with him? Why didn’t Timmy say anything?
He’s still hurrying across the car park, hands in the pockets of his jacket, staring at the ground, when a yell stops him.
“Grian!” Doc calls from across the car park, and he jolts upwards, looking up to see him from across the car park. He’s wearing a different fake eye than usual - one modelled to look electronic, metallic, and Grian has the passing thought that he wants to ask about it, but decides not to at the last second. He stands there, hesitant, not quite sure what to do with his hands, as the student approaches him.
“I wanted to check with you-” Doc says, accent thick, he’s slightly breathless from hurrying over, “We’re renting out some sessions at the theatre, to run through scenes, monologues, all of that - with the proper stage and lighting.”
He looks a bit paler than usual, Grian notes. He doubts it’s anything important - from what he’s seen and heard, Doc seems like a busy man, always running off, fleeting. He probably forgot lunch or has a bit of a cold but insists on still going to his classes. It seems in character for him, Grian supposes.
“I need to check if you’re free in a few weeks, to run through Romeo’s death monologue there. I can drive you if you’re worried about getting there for any reason - I’ll email you later. Yeah?”
“Yeah,” Grian nods. He feels a bit breathless himself just from Doc’s frantic attitude, really. He hasn’t been like this the past few times they’ve spoken. Doc takes a big breath then, like he’s calming down, and absent-mindedly scratches the tanned skin beside his new fake eye.
“Oh, I also-”
He stops, then. It piques Grian’s interest, massively. Doc stares at him with a furrowed brow, thoughtful. He licks his lips and tries again.
“X’s worried about you.”
“What?”
Grian blinks up at him, surprised. Doc - Doc flushes, which is insane. He’s never seen him so awkward before, God forbid he expresses concern or care for another human being. It makes him want to laugh.
“Yeah,” he clears his throat, “You’ve been acting a bit off in rehearsals, he said, so,” he shrugs, “you need anything, you come to one of us, yes?”
“Okay,” Grian replies, more out of pure shock than a truthful reply. “Okay. Yeah. Sure.”
Doc pats him on the shoulder and leaves.
He stands there for a moment, confused and a bit shaken, and then he walks the last few metres to his car, gets in, and drives home.
The whole day has been bizarre at this point, and it’s already 4 PM, so he gets home and hides in his room to study. Of course, nothing actually gets done, because Joel is angry with him, and Timmy didn’t say anything about it. He just sits and stares at his notes for hours, because Joel is angry with him and Timmy didn’t say anything about it.
They’ve never really argued. Ever. Over anything - Grian’s unsure if petty, silly arguments that are mostly jokes, punctuated with giggles and grins, really count. But if they don’t, he doesn’t think he’s argued with Joel or Timmy once since last summer when they became close. It’s just never happened.
He’s seen Joel angry, of course, he’s got a quick temper, but he’s never had that hostility aimed at him. He’s always been the one to put a quick hand on his arm to calm him. He’s never had those hard, furious eyes directed at him for more than a second before, they’ve always softened as Joel took a deep breath and tucked it away.
So, he waits for the hours to tick by, and when the clock hits 11 PM, Grian puts on his shoes and his jacket and sneaks out of the house. His dad isn’t even home, so it’s less sneaking and more leaving discreetly.
The night is cold, as opposed to the day, and he walks through the street with his mind awfully empty, looking at the darkened sky. The air stings his face and raises goosebumps on his arms, sneaking into his sleeves. He shoves hands in his pockets and looks down.
Grian isn’t sure where to go. He walks for a while, unsure how long until he looks at his watch. It’s nearly midnight, and he swallows a lump in his throat. He doesn’t want to go home. He doesn’t want to sleep.
What does he want?
The answer is easy. For Joel not to be angry with him. He pushes the feeling down and keeps walking, feeling hot tears burn at his eyes, blinking hard.
And then he looks up, trying to breathe slowly and steadily, and sees where he is. He’s walked all the way to Scar’s neighbourhood. His house must be only on the next road - Grian knows, embarrassingly, because of some party the boy had thrown in Year 10 that he’d been to with Taurtis. They’d left early, gone to sit on a bench in the park, and Taurtis had slung an arm around his shoulders, breath smelling like cider, and-
Wait.
Taurtis had been Scar’s friend. Grian would swear it if asked - he had seen them talk. Taurtis had been Scar’s friend.
Taurtis had been Scar’s friend.
It’s like a bucket of cold water dumped over his head. He stands there for a moment, still but shivering. Scar had known about the ice-cream place because of Taurtis. Taurtis had been Scar’s friend.
He picks his phone out of his pocket and scrolls to Scar’s contact.
00:02 Grian Moon Scar
00:02 Grian Moon can i come over
00:02 Grian Moon now
He swallows his anxiety down and puts his phone in his pocket, but it buzzes immediately with a notification. Scar’s up. At midnight, too, and he’s immediately responded. Grian would feel embarrassed if he wasn’t so endeared by it.
00:02 Scar Goodtimes yes
He sends his address then, and Grian already knew his street, but he wasn’t clear on the house, so he’s grateful anyway. He sends a thumbs-up emoji, because a heart is definitely too much, even if to him it feels like too little, and then he’s on his way. The walk is short, less than a minute of trembling hands shaking in pockets and constantly wetting his lips with his tongue, nervous tics and blinks. And then he’s there, in front of Scar Goodtimes’s house.
For a moment, he’s fourteen, shoulder to shoulder with Taurtis, gulping down spirits from the taller boy’s shiny new flask for courage! and giggling with nervousness before heading into the party. Taurtis had always loved taking Grian places he wouldn’t usually go, grabbing his hand and leading him outside of his comfort zone, pushing him but never too far, always being right there if it got too much to take him outside into the quiet, cold air and push hair out of his face to comfort him, staring down with tanned cheeks dusted with pink and eyes like he was seeing him for the first time. For a moment, he’s fourteen, and most of the times he hears his name it’s got Taurtis and pasted before it like an accessory he can’t (or doesn’t want to) remove.
But then, he’s snapped back to reality with the sudden thought that Scar has an older brother.
An older brother who presumably would not like a random boy showing up in the middle of the night to see his kid. Scar’s mentioned Cub a few times before, dropping nonchalantly in conversation that he was his sole guardian, like he was trying not to make it seem like a big thing. Grian had immediately zeroed in on it, but was soon distracted by Scar kissing him, and as usual had completely forgotten by the time it was information he might need. He’s never once spoken about his parents, so Grian’s impression of his home life was never spick and span, but…
… okay, so what if Cub won’t let him in?
Grian scans the vicinity, his mind whirring, is there any way he can get into the house without alerting any possible Cubs of his presence there? He pauses, and his eyes fix on the tall, barren tree on the pavement outside the house.
Well.
Perhaps it’s time for Grian to learn from his Shakespearean counterpart. He knows from that Year 10 party that the top left window opens to Scar’s bedroom, and the tree is right there next to the window - if he got to the top and grabbed a pipe to hang onto, a windowsill to clutch, he could get in.
This might be the worst idea Grian has ever had. He climbs the tree without a second thought.
While the first few branches scratch up his palms, the next seem to be much sturdier and firmer, holding his weight without budging. He grits his teeth and swings his limbs up a branch, squinting eyes, higher higher higher. Grian hasn’t climbed a tree in years, but the muscle memory is still there and soon he finds himself at the very top, reaching painstakingly out to grab a pipe secured to the building, stretching his wrist all the way, and - he’s got it.
When he manages to swing onto the side of the building, questioning whether or not he should be put in a mental institution, Grian gasps for breath, and pauses for a moment, steadying himself with a hand on the windowsill.
This is insane. This is an insane idea, and he is definitely better off taking his chances with Cub because Scar hadn’t even said that he might not be allowed in, and this is insane and Grian is insane and he is currently clinging on by white knuckles to the side of his Juliet’s house. Shit!
Grian takes a slow, deep breath, and inches forward until he’s almost entirely perched on the windowsill, steadied. He can just about see Scar lying on his bed, just below the glass.
Then he knocks.
Scar starts, swears loudly, and looks out of the window at him like he has two heads - or maybe three. There’s another exclamation, muffled from the glass, in a high octave, and Scar shoots forward, fumbles to open the window. When it swings out into the night, so does a soft, warm wall of the heating inside, hitting Grian in the face. He propels himself forward into the window and tumbles onto the bed - onto Scar.
They’re both laughing, then, and Grian’s head has landed on Scar’s chest and there is already a hand in his hair, currently being used to gently make him stay there as the other hand reaches up to close and secure the window. Grian keeps giggling, exhausted and shocked at his own impulsivity and stupidity, and Scar’s other hand comes back down to land on his waist.
“Who do you think you are, Romeo Montague?” Scar asks bewetween giggles, “We have a door, Gri,”
“You also have an older brother,” Grian wheezes, “who I doubt would be happy about me sneaking over in the middle of the night to snog you.”
“Oh, that’s why you came over!”
He flushes. “Maybe,” he says, “maybe not. You’ll never know why I came over.”
“You just told me.”
“No I didn’t. I’ve been silent this entire time, didn’t you hear?”
“You’re really something, Grian Moon,” Scar laughs. It sounds like sunlight. Grian swallows and it catches in his throat, and he leans forward instinctively to kiss him, pressing him into his pillows, hands on hair and on his back and roaming and closer closer closer closer closer-
(Hypixel University.)
He breaks the kiss, hand lingering on the side of Scar’s neck as he looks all around him at the room. “I’ve never been here before,” he breathes.
“Have you?” It’s sarcastic.
“I’ve been to your house,” he murmurs. “Some party, years ago. But never in here.”
Scar grins. “You feel lucky yet?”
“I’ve felt lucky for a while now,” Grian confesses. Scar doesn’t say anything at that, but when he looks at him his eyes are sparkling.
For a moment, he’s about to ask about Taurtis. About them being friends, about the party, about you used to go there with Taurtis, and then he’s distracted almost immediately by Scar’s fingers tapping absent-mindedly along his waist, and he separates himself from him and stands in the middle of the room so he doesn’t become a complete mess from the embarrassment.
“Star Wars,” he mumbles, reading a poster aloud. “You like it?”
When he turns ‘round, Scar’s flushed red. “Yeah,” he says, like he’s a bit embarrassed.
“Cool,” Grian says, and resumes looking, walking about the room and pointing out things he likes, things he’s curious about. A jar of rocks. Books. Postcards pinned to the wall. Eventually, Scar stands and begins to follow him around the room, lingering over his shoulder, giggling with him, the slow, steady tap of his cane on the floor following Grian’s footsteps.
“You like that?”
“Yeah,” Grian murmurs, cradling a little porcelain figure in his palm. It’s a cat, grey and white, with a mock-fluffy face, a pink nose, and big round eyes.
“It’s my cat,” Scar says, something proud showing through in his face when Grian twists around to see him.
“You have a cat!”
He flushes. “She’s not in the house right now,” he admits. “We’re going through the process of adopting her.”
Grian twists fully, then, and now Scar’s almost trapping him against the desk, leaning forwards. “Tell me about her.”
Scar swallows. “You sure?”
For a moment, Grian thinks he may have made a mistake. He worries his bottom lip between his teeth, but says yes, anyway.
Scar is silent for another moment. “Her name is Jellie,” he says. “She… belongs to the, um,” he swallows, “ home, I was in as a child.”
That’s when Grian understands. “Oh,” he whispers. Scar smiles, something small, for him.
“I spent a lot of time in that home,” he murmurs. “Not good at staying with foster families. Cub spent so long trying to get custody of me.”
His eyes are green and far away from them both. Grian shifts, puts a hand about his waist. Scar’s back with him, then, and smiles again, like if he doesn’t look happy the world falls apart. “Jellie had kittens,” he said. “She was at the home to cheer up the kids. They were gonna give her to some shelter, since they had more cats to take care of. But I wanted her.”
Grian looks at the little Jellie in his palm and thinks, I want to see her.
“You got any pictures of her?” he asks.
A real smile splits Scar’s face in two. All of a sudden, he’s across the room, cane held fast in his hand, phone in the other. He sits on his bed, leaning his cane on the frame, and pats the space next to him. Grian sets little-Jellie down on the desk and sits next to Scar.
“She was with me when I got the news that Cub succeeded in getting custody of me,” he says, scrolling through his photo album. “I hugged her so tight, she hissed at me.”
Grian laughs at that, and Scar turns the phone towards him. It’s a photo of him holding Jellie, years younger, a pale hopeful face and her nestled in his arms like a ball of fluff.
“She’s so cute,” he says, grinning.
“Isn’t she?” Scar smiles. Grian kisses him. He can’t help it, really - he just looks so happy, and it’s making him feel all kinds of giddy.
“She is,” he says.
They’re lying in his bed later, staring at the ceiling. Grian wants to reach over and intertwine his fingers with Scar’s, but he holds back, and instead turns his face over to look at him on the pillow. “I don’t want to go home,” he whispers.
Scar turns as well, so their noses just barely brush. His eyes are so, so very green up close. “Then don’t,” he breathes, and Grian feels it touch his face.
He smiles. Scar jolts up, then, and Grian watches him go to his wardrobe. “You’re wearing jeans,” he says.
“I could borrow something?”
Grian’s heart is in his throat. Scar looks like he’s trying not to smile every time he looks over at him. Eventually, he tosses him a pair of elasticated pyjama trousers, and begins to take his own jeans off. Grian turns away immediately, flushed at the absence of a warning, and very pointedly doesn’t think about Scar’s hips or waist. He sits on the edge of the bed and changes out of his own jeans.
The pyjamas pool around his ankles, but he doesn’t mind. “Scar,” he says when the other boy is standing at his desk, looking at something. “What are w-”
And stops himself.
There’s a postcard on the wall in front of Scar, beside his desk. It’s of Hypixel University of Arts.
“Huh?” Scar asks. He turns around, and he must see Grian’s face because he goes to sit next to him. “Gri, what is it?”
Grian stares at him for a second, at his face, at the worry-lines etched into it, at the thin white scars criss-crossing his nose, at his eyelashes, at that faint vertical line above his lips. Then he practically throws himself at him, over his shoulder, like a hug, but primal, but desperate. “Oh-” punches out of Scar’s mouth, a gasp with a word attached, imprinted on it, and he puts his arms about Grian’s torso and holds him just as tightly, leading them both towards the bed, sitting them down, “Hey - hey,” he murmurs, “Hey, it’s okay. Gri, it’s okay.”
Grian doesn’t say anything. Grian doesn’t cry. He just sits there, entwined with Scar on his bed, pyjama fabric covering his whole feet because of Scar’s long legs, with his face in his neck, breathing him in, eyes shut tight.
Everything is so big, and Grian feels so small.
But Scar is there, so he’s going to be alright. At least, that’s what his Juliet is telling him, in quiet murmurs, hesitant, like he doesn’t quite know what’s happening. Grian doesn’t like confusing him, but he doesn’t know what else to do.
They lie down to sleep. Grian’s still on him like a koala, and Scar’s no better. Their legs tangle. Scar’s head ends up somewhere near Grian’s neck, and his nose falls into place in the hollow of his collarbone. His breath is warm.
And Grian feels okay.
Notes:
guys he was gonna ask 'what are we'
im gonna KIL MYSLFK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!next chapter is a bit shorter but much much more painful look forward to it plx
also if u got the hot day making everyone pissed off reference then i love u and please marry me xx
ok guys edit but i just saw THREE shooting stars :D
Chapter 12: You Turn Me Inside Out / And Then You Want Me Outside In
Summary:
content warning for child abuse
grian sneaks back into his room in the morning, only to realise his father has noticed his absence. he confronts him and gets angry, yelling at him and accusing him of taking drugs, comparing him to his mother. pearl wakes up and goes to defend grian, and they eventually leave the house. pearl drives them to shelby and scott’s apartment, and when she calls gem, gem insists upon coming over. grian receives texts from scar asking if he’s okay and if he got home safe. he ignores them.
Notes:
well, i walked into your dagger for the last time / it’s like tryna start a fire with matches in the snow / where you can’t seem to hold me, can’t seem to let me go / so i can’t find surrender, and i can’t keep control
vampire empire, big thief.content warning for child abuse !!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It all happens in half a second, comes from nowhere, stops time and doesn’t wait for Grian to catch up. He’s standing in his room, wearing last night’s jeans and a hoodie that isn’t his, framed by the dawn spilling out of the open window behind him. The figure looming in the doorway is tall and surrounded by darkness.
“Where the fuck were you?” it asks, lurching forward. Grian can’t breathe.
He stammers - stops - gapes - “I wasn’t - I was-”
“Where the fuck were you?”
Grian can feel his heart beating in his chest, like an oversized drum or a metronome set to a thousand beats per minute . Dizzy.
“You think you can just leave,” the voice says, then goes low and hollow in its throat, the way it goes when it yells, when it scoops out all the sound it can- “This is my house!”
Grian can’t breathe.
His phone vibrates in his pocket, sending waves from his thigh. He sucks in a long, thin breath and keeps it safe inside his lungs.
“What were you doing?”
“I wasn’t doing anything.” he whispers.
“I wasn’t doing anything,” it mocks.
He’s warm all over. Scar’s hoodie suddenly feels itchy, and Grian can feel himself shaking involuntarily. His fingers twitch. I wasn’t doing anything tastes bitter on his tongue.
I’ll drug test you, the figure says. I know what you’re doing! I know what you’re like - what, is it, pills, weed? Ket?
I’ll search your room. What am I going to find? Cigarettes or syringes?
It takes a step forward. Grian blinks in and out of existence, flickers. It’s too close. It’s too close.
Listen to me when I’m talking to you!
Hot breath brushing his face. Grian thinks briefly of Scar, wonders how something that felt so soft just hours ago could be so threatening.
Anything for a high, the figure says. We can’t even have painkillers in the house because of you. All because you wanted to get hopped up on whatever you could find and didn’t care if you killed yourself doing it.
The air in his lungs suddenly feels painful. There’s something tight on his arm, like a handcuff. Or a hand. He’s scared.
You’re just like your mother! This is why sh-
“Be quiet, Dad.”
Grian phases in and out, back and gone, and the cuff is gone. There’s a hand wrapped around his wrist, but it’s different. It’s safe.
“Don’t talk to him that way.”
“I’ll talk to him the way I fucking want, Pearlescent.”
“I’ll record you,” she says then. Her voice is quiet. “I’ll report you.”
“Pearles-”
“I will ruin you.”
Grian breathes in, quick, and it all rushes back to him. Pearl is in front of him, hand curled around his wrist, head to head with their father.
He leans forward until their foreheads nearly brush. Threatening, but there’s a hazy look on his face amidst all the hostility.
“You know…” he breathes, so quiet it’s like the world stops just so they can hear him, “You look just like her.”
It’s like Pearl lights herself on fire. She pushes past him, nearly sets him stumbling, holds Grian’s hand tightly, leads him into the corridor, ablaze, flaming, smoke rising atop their heads. “We’re leaving,” she says. “Come on, Griba.”
Their dad doesn’t follow them. He doesn’t do anything. Grian says nothing. His phone buzzes against his thigh again, and he follows Pearl outside.
The sound of the door slamming helps to wake him up, but they don’t stop walking at all. Pearl leads them to his car and gets into the driver’s seat. Grian sits in the passenger and stares out of the window. His heart hasn’t stopped pounding yet.
“We’re going to the apartment,” Pearl says very quietly. “It’s Scott and Shelby’s, but they have a spare bed. I’ve been planning to move there for months, for uni.”
Grian says nothing. Pearl looks at him. There are tears in her eyes. He nods and tries to smile.
“Griba…” Pearl murmurs. “When I’m staying with my friends… if things get bad, you need to stay with us. You need to.”
Grian says nothing.
“Where were you?” She asks then, casting anxious eyes on him as the slow rumble of the engine takes them to the end of the road. Grian says nothing. We can’t even have painkillers in the house because of you.
He opens the car window and breathes in cold air. She parks the car. All because you wanted to get hopped up on whatever you could find and didn’t care if you killed yourself doing it.
“C’mon,” Pearl murmurs, and gets out of the car. Grian follows.
“Your hoodie’s new,” she says in the elevator. Grian looks at her and looks at the sleeve, at the light grey cuff with the rip in it and the stars drawn messily in biro. “Oh,” she says, quieter, and doesn’t ask where he was again.
There’s a beep as the elevator pauses on floor 3, and Pearl takes his hand and leads him through the corridor, rings the doorbell.
“Hey,” she says when a shorter girl with long orange hair answers. She’s wearing pyjamas. A sudden wave of hot embarrassment comes over Grian. It’s 6 AM at the latest. “We need to stay overnight. That okay?”
“That’s okay,” she says, opening the door wider for them. She looks at Grian for a second too long. Maybe she thinks he’s on drugs too.
You’re just like your mother!
“This is Grian,” Pearl introduces him as they walk inside. “My little brother. Shel - I’m sorry for the inconvenience.”
It’s Shelby, then. She looks at Pearl like she knows. “It’s okay,” she says. “Scott’s up too - we’re catching the train to go see Aims today.”
Pearl doesn’t say anything. She smiles, though, like she’s trying her best.
“We have food you can make, if you need it. Scott just got paid, we pooled money for groceries. We’re leaving soon, though,” says Shelby, squinting like she’s trying to remember everything she needs to tell them. “If Gem insists on coming to see you, let her. Yes, - yes, I know she will, Pearl, and that’s okay.
Scott!-”
Grian sits in the corner on the couch and tries to disappear. Pearl makes him coffee. Scott and Shelby leave. The coffee is bitter. His phone vibrates against his thigh.
Pearl leaves the room. Grian can hear the ringing on her phone fade out. He stands on unsteady knees and treads carefully to the door, pressing his cheek against the cool painted wood and his ear up to the keyhole.
He hears Pearl’s breathing pick up, like she’s trying not to cry, and the call goes through. Grian closes his eyes and lets his heart ache.
“Pearl?”
Gem feels her heart drop the moment she hears Pearl sniff on the other side of the phone. She reaches blindly for the light switch on the wall and flicks it, throwing the duvet off of herself. “Pearl, are you okay?”
“Hey, Gemini,” says Pearl, crackly through the speaker. “Me and Grian, we’re, um - we’re at Shelby and Scott’s right now.”
“What happened?”
Gem’s already pulling on her socks. “Pearl, what happened?”
It’s like it all comes out in one long breath. “Grian snuck out,” Pearl says. “Do you know about - are there any Year 12 parties he’d be going to? He won’t tell me anything - he won’t - he won’t speak, he isn’t-”
“There aren’t any parties,” Gem murmurs. “I’d know. I’m friends with all of his friends - listen, Pearl, I’m coming, okay? Five minutes.”
“He was coming in through the window, I think, that’s when - when our dad found him.”
“Oh. Oh, Pearl.”
“He was screaming. Um, that he was doing drugs, that he’s just like Mama - he said something about, about last year, when Griba was in hospital, and-”
“He didn’t,” Gem breathes.
“I just,” she swallows, “I just need you. To come over, Gemini. Please?”
“I’m walking now,” says Gem, and she’s not lying. She’s in pyjamas and a winter coat and boots, and shivering in the freezing morning air. “I’ll be there as soon as possible, I’m only a few minutes away.”
“Will you - will you stay on the line?”
“I’ll stay.”
Grian didn’t mean to do that.
He pulls back from the door and tip-toes back to the couch. He’s still got his trainers on, he thinks absently, and unties the laces.
Something about, about last year, when Griba was in hospital, and-
Last year, when Griba was in hospital, and-
There are things Grian doesn’t know about himself, and that’s one of them. He looks down at his shoes, kicks them into the corner. The doorbell rings. Pearl doesn’t move from the next room. He stands up and approaches the door.
Gem is silhouetted in the foggy window of the door. Grian puts his hand on the knob and turns it.
Her hair is unbrushed, copper curls caught in the collar of the winter coat thrown over patterned pyjamas. Her fingers shake and hold together, twitching with nervousness. “Hey, G,” she says.
He opens the door wider to allow her passage, and shuts it behind them both as Pearl’s voice rings out from across the room.
“Gem,” she says. Grian can feel this desperate pull from his Eyes, desperate to know more. He denies it.
Intertwining voices, muddy from distance. He hasn’t let himself go like this in months, hasn’t let himself be deaf to the world around him in so long. It feels passive. He feels detached. He feels cold.
Pearl comes in. Sits beside him on the couch.
“We’re gonna make some breakfast, okay?” she tells him. “Want eggs?”
No. “Yeah. Sure,” he says. His voice cracks and hurts in the back of his throat. Pearl messes up his hair and walks off to the kitchen.
He sits there and forgets about time for a while.
I’ll search your room. What am I going to find? Cigarettes or syringes?
There’s a vibration against his thigh again, a gentle bzz like a reminder. He slips his phone out of his pocket.
5:02 Scar Goodtimes did you get home safe?
5:04 Scar Goodtimes grian
5:17 Scar Goodtimes hey are you good??
5:26 Scar Goodtimes are you just asleep?
Just now Scar Goodtimes call me when you wake up
He’s still online. Grian stares at his phone.
“Griba,” Pearl calls from the kitchen, “Food’s ready!”
Scar is typing…
Grian wishes he hadn’t gone home at all. He thinks about Scar’s room, the posters on the walls, the postcards, the little porcelain Jellie sat on the shelf. He thinks about the hollow of Scar’s collarbone and the thickness of his hair. He thinks about the way Scar’s voice trembled when he said hey, it’s okay. Gri, it’s okay.
Then, Scar is typing disappears, and no new message comes through. Grian swallows the lump in his throat and turns his phone off, shoving it back in his pocket. “I’m coming,” he says, loud enough for Pearl to hear. When he gets to the kitchen, Pearl’s standing at the stove, spooning scrambled eggs onto plates. There’s a stack of toast on the table, and Gem’s sat next to it, perched on a chair with her knees up to her chin.
He sits at the table and pointedly does not think about Scar.
“I called Shelby,” Pearl tells him, setting a plate of eggs in front of him. “Her and Scott say we can stay overnight.”
Grian frowns. “Okay,” he mumbles.
Exactly how long are we staying here?
he wants to ask, but he stays quiet.
When he looks up from his food, Gem and Pearl are looking at each other like they’re talking telepathically. He thinks he’d find it funny if he wasn’t so exhausted. “What is it?”
Gem turns to him. “We have rehearsal tomorrow,” she says. “It’s okay if you don’t want to go.”
Grian shrugs. “I’ll go,” he says, but his heart isn’t in it. “Why wouldn’t I?”
Gem fixes him with a stare one part worried, one part disappointed. “Okay,” she says. “Sounds good.”
Sounds good. He finishes his plate and sits back in his chair. His phone vibrates again. He knows it’s Scar before he even checks. He knows he isn’t going to text back before he even checks.
And Grian doesn’t feel okay.
Notes:
aimsey cameoooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!1
Chapter 13: Is It Casual Now?
Summary:
grian and impulse run through the scene where romeo finds out he is banished from verona. he relates this to what feels like his own banishment from home, and wonders if gem has told impulse about his situation. again, grian falls so deep into the play he forgets he is acting, and upon realising this at the end of the scene, feels frightened and runs off as soon as he is dismissed. scar runs after him, hurting his legs in his desperation to get to him, and they sit together in the corridor. eventually, scar pulls them into a classroom for privacy, but when they kiss, grian has a Sight - one of scar’s memories. It’s taurtis telling scar about their kiss. when grian comes out of his Sight, scar is upset with him - it turns out he’s noticed grian ‘disappearing, off in his mind’, and it’s scaring him not knowing what it is. grian denies it and says he doesn’t know what he’s talking about, and scar storms away, leaving grian with the realisation that the whole time, scar has known what happened with him and taurtis. he drives back to the apartment, but instead of pearl, gem greets him at the door, telling him pearl has fallen asleep. grian breaks down and tells her in brief terms what happened, and she comforts him.
Notes:
i know, baby, no attachment, but we're / knee deep in the passenger seat, and you're eating me out / is it casual now?
casual, chappell roan.hello lovelies!! I know i've been gone for a really long while im sorry about that..... :(
in truth i have just started my first year of college and been working very hard trying not to fall behind with work! i am currently in a free period and uploading this instead of doing my poetry essay... um! we won't talk about that its not due for ages
i also uhhhh. got paired for a group project with my taurtis-muse. so thats. nice......the next chapter is a little shorter than usual but i think its pretty good quality, i worked very hard on it.
and This chapter uhhh. might destroy some of you guys. so. enjoy!!!content warning; scar pushes himself despite his disability by running after grian in the corridor. he is shown to be in pain afterwards, leaning on grian and gripping his cane tightly.
Chapter Text
When Grian steps out onto the stage, he already feels unsteady on his feet. He feels his knees tremble, turning to jelly beneath him, and the white lights above him are unbearably bright, boring into his eyes. The paper script in his hand - borrowed from Xisuma’s spares and crumpled in the corner - feels heavy, almost, and weighing him down. Impulse stands in front of him, completely in character, and Grian thinks that this is the most out of place he’s felt on the stage since he started Romeo and Juliet.
They’re working on the scene after Romeo is informed of his banishment from Verona. Grian can relate - for a moment, he wonders horribly if Gem has told Impulse about his situation. He tries to forget it.
“Father, what news?” he asks. “What is the Prince’s doom - what sorrow craves acquaintance at my hand, that I yet know not?”
His words cut unnaturally through the air, like trying to cut sourdough bread with a butter knife. He shivers. He’s sure that Impulse can tell. He’s sure.
“Too familiar is my dear son with such sour company,” Impulse offers. “I bring thee tidings of the Prince’s doom?”
Impulse has to know. There’s no way Gem didn’t tell him! Impulse knows. Impulse knows that Grian fucked up so bad he can’t even go home at the end of the day. He knows, Grian is sure of it.
He wets his lips with his tongue. The pause stretches out - too long. “What less than doomsday is the Prince’s doom?” he asks.
Romeo won’t cooperate. Grian feels sick - he feels like himself, which he isn’t used to up here on the stage. He stands there and thinks he might turn to smoke.
“A gentler judgement vanished from his lips,” says Impulse - Friar Lawrence - very carefully, “not body’s death… but body’s banishment.”
At last, a hint of cooperation - Grian barks out some dry laugh, panicked, disbelieving, and- “Ha, banishment?”
Blinking, pausing, “Be - be merciful, say death. For exile hath more terror in his look, much, much more than death, Father, do not say banishment.”
“Here from Verona art thou banished,” Impulse tells him, voice gentle. “Be patient, Romeo, for the world is broad and wide.”
Grian swallows, lets himself tremble. “There is no world without Verona walls,” he mumbles, “but purgatory, torture, hell itself… hence banished is banished from the world, and world’s exile is death. Then banished is death mistermed.” and he lets himself laugh, something breathy and scared, “Calling death banished, thou cutt’st my head off, with a golden axe, and smilest upon the stroke that murders me.”
Impulse’s face tightens. “O deadly sin,” he says strictly, “O rude unthankfulness! Thy fault our law calls death, but the kind prince, taking thy part, hath rushed aside the law, and turned that black word, death, to banishment.”
He scoffs, and Impulse comes forward towards him, anger clear in his face, “This is dear mercy! And thou seest it not!”
“Tis torture and not mercy!” Romeo snaps. “Heaven is here, where Juliet lives.”
The Friar is silent. He takes a deep breath, shaky, to steady himself. It doesn’t work. “And every cat and dog,” he says, voice distant, “and little mouse, every unworthy thing, live here in heaven and may look on her. But Romeo may not! More validity, more honourable state, more courtship lives in carrion flies than Romeo!”
His face screws up, and he runs hands through unkempt hair, turns around, paces the stage, “They may seize on the white wonder of dear Juliet’s hand,” he shouts, “and steak immortal blessing from her lips, who even in pure and vestal modesty still blush, as thinking their own kisses sin - but Romeo may not, he is banished!”
When he turns, the Friar has gone close to him, to lay a hand on his shoulder, but said hand sits in the air, uncertain. Romeo swallows his pain and continues. “Flies may do this,” his voice breaks, “but I from this must fly. They are free men, but I am banished. And sayest thou yet that e xile is not death?!”
His shoes scrape on the rough, bricked floor of Friar Lawrence’s cell as he paces. He is never going to see Juliet again. He is never going to see Juliet again. He is never going to see Juliet again he is-
“Hadst thou no poison mixed, no sharp-ground knife, no sudden mean of death, though ne’er so mean, but banished, to kill me? Banished?”
Deep breaths. Romeo takes deep breaths, wipes dry hands on his face. “O, friar, the damnèd use that word in hell. Howling attends it.”
The Friar’s hand on his shoulder lets him turn. He doesn’t speak.
“How hast thou the heart, being a divine, a ghostly confessor, a sin absolver, and my friend professed, to mangle me with that word banished?” Romeo asks finally, cracking at the edges.
“Thou fond mad man, hear me a little speak,” Friar Lawrence murmurs.
“O, thou wilt speak again of banishment,” Romeo says bitterly.
“I’ll give thee armour to keep off that word,” he reprimands him, soft. “Adversity’s sweet milk, philosophy, to comfort thee, though thou art banished.”
He can’t let it go. “Yet banished?” he begs, “Hang up philosophy - unless philosophy can make a Juliet, displant a town, reverse a prince’s doom… it helps not, it prevails not. Talk no more.”
“O, then I see that madmen have no ears.”
He laughs. Sour. “How should they when that wise men have no eyes?”
“Let me dispute with thee of thy estate,” Friar Lawrence murmurs.
“Thou canst not speak of that thou dost not feel,” he whispers. “Wert thou as young as I… Juliet thy love… an hour but married, Tybalt murdered, doting like me, and like me banished…” Romeo swallows.
“Then
mightst thou speak, then mightst thou tear thy hair, and fall upon the ground
as I do now!”
He sinks to the floor, lies, and breathes out, staring at the ceiling. “Taking the measure of an unmade grave,” he laughs, hysteria lining the harsh sound.
Friar Lawrence looks up, sharply, at the sound of a knock. He isn’t having any of it. “Arise. One knocks - good Romeo, hide thyself.”
“Not I,” he breathes from his place on the cold bricks, “unless the breath of heartsick groans, mistlike, enfold me from the search of eyes…”
The knock echoes. The illusion shifts. Romeo blinks. What?
“Hark, how they knock!” the Friar murmurs. “Who’s there? Romeo, arise. Thou wilt be taken - stay awhile, stand up!”
There’s breathing. Romeo’s on a stage - Romeo’s-
“Run to my study!” Impulse says, eyes going wide, “By and by - God’s will, what simpleness is this? I come, I come!”
“Cut!” Xisuma calls from below the stage.
Grian is nauseous. He stands there, crumpled paper script in his hand, because how had he forgotten it? and an odd, hot flush crawling its way up his forehead. Xisuma doesn’t talk for long. He’s pleased with their work on the scene. But it’s still only a couple minutes, and then Grian’s out the door, immediate, wondering if running off after practice is becoming some horrible pattern for him.
Breathing - his own breathing, heavy in his ears, blurring vision, and then there are footsteps running out behind him in the corridor, heavy and uneven and he turns and Scar. It’s Scar, leaning painfully on his cane, wide green eyes like a deer in headlights, parted lips, air and unsaid words caught between them. He looks hurt. Like he’d been waiting for him.
“Shit,” Grian says, “shit, Scar, why did you do that?”
He starts forward, hands falling to Scar’s torso, letting him put his weight on him, and the sigh of relief Scar lets out nearly kills him. “You didn’t answer my messages,” Scar mumbles, a cracked voice, “Something happened.”
It hurts deep in Grian’s chest. “No,” he answers, voice coming out low and hoarse and deceiving. “Nothing happened.”
Scar looks up at him like a kicked dog. “Don’t lie to me, Grian.”
“I’m not - Scar, I’m not-”
“Don’t lie to me.”
Hurt flares in his stomach. “Stop it, Scar. Stop it. I’m not-”
“Why didn’t you call?”
There’s silence on both sides, then, resistance from both of them, they’re repelling magnets but still so close, and Grian blinks, hard. His eyes hurt.
“You’re crying.”
“I’m not.”
He is. Grian curls an arm tighter around Scar, and releases the other, shoving his sleeve under his glasses to wipe roughly at his eyes. Then - a hand pulling his own away, soft, retrieving his glasses. Grian feels something cold poke under his shirt, and when he looks down Scar has hooked them into the collar so he doesn’t lose them.
He looks up, then.
They’re still in the middle of the corridor, Scar leaning heavily on him, white knuckles on his cane. “Come - c’mon,” Grian mutters, and pulls them both blindly to the side of the corridor, helping Scar sit against the wall, both sliding down against the floor, with knees triangular in front of them, knocking against each other. Warm.
“Will you tell me what’s wrong-”
“Nothing is wrong.”
And the quick words ache desperately on his tongue, because everything is wrong. Everything is wrong. He closes his eyes, and then feels fingers ghosting across his face and lifting his chin. When he opens his eyes, a blurry Scar has gone closer to him, golden skin and green eyes, freckles and scars criss-crossing over his nose. “Scar?”
“Why don’t you tell me things?” Scar whispers. He leans forward and presses a kiss to the bridge of his nose, below-between his eyebrows, gentle.
“We’re - Scar, we’re in public.”
“Everyone is in class.”
“We’re not,”
“Well, we’re special, aren’t we?” he murmurs, corners of his mouth quirking upwards. “Romeo and Juliet.”
“We’re not them,” Grian mutters, and it comes out bitter. Scar hums. He kisses his jaw. “And what happens if someone sees us?”
“We tell them it’s just method,” Scar whispers. His eyes are piercing. “Isn’t it?”
Grian’s heart jumps in his chest. “Yeah,” he mumbles, averting his eyes. It’s just method acting. It’s just Hypixel University. Scar is right. There’s a short, heavy, punctuated pause.
“So why don’t you tell me things?” Scar repeats.
“I do tell you things,”
“You keep secrets.”
“I don’t!”
Scar looks at him for one long moment, with an emotion Grian can’t place. Then he yanks him by the arm, upward, hand clenching around his cane as he pulls them both into the nearest empty classroom. “Fuck,” Grian says, “Scar, what are you-”
And Scar kisses him, properly, pushing up against the door, lips melting together. And-
“I need to talk to you,”
“I’m busy, Taurtis, stop messing with me,”
“Scar!”
Taurtis is standing in the doorway. He looks lost, which is stupid, because he’s been to the zoo almost as many times as Scar has. “This isn’t for fun,” Scar stresses. “I need this job on my personal statement, I need to get into Hypixel!”
Taurtis opens his mouth, then closes it. He swallows, and blinks, and goes through all of the motions of figuring out his words, without ever saying anything. Scar turns back around and goes back to his paperwork.
“He kissed me,” comes from behind him. He swings back ‘round.
“What?”
“Grian-” Taurtis takes a shaky breath, “Grian kissed me.”
“Oh,” Scar says. “Oh. Well, isn’t that a good thing?”
But Taurtis shakes his head. “No.”
“But you’re-”
“I ran away,” he says, nauseous, wide-eyed, scared. “I ran away from him, and I’m not going to talk to him anymore.”
“What’s that supposed to mean? Taurtis, you-”
And Grian snaps back to reality, and Scar isn’t kissing him anymore.
He stands about a foot away, and Grian is so stunned from what he’s just Seen that he doesn’t even register what he’s saying.
“See, you’re doing it again!” Scar says. “You’re - you’re disappearing on me!”
“What do you - what do you mean?” Grian whispers. He kissed me, said Taurtis to Scar. Oh. Well, isn’t that a good thing?
Scar looks at him like he’s in pain. “You’re never - you’re never here. You’re always in your own head!”
Scar knows! Grian’s lip trembles. He doesn’t think he knows how to speak. Scar knows. Scar has always known. Taurtis told him!
Scar looks at him like he is desperate for a response. But he can’t - there’s too much - Taurtis told him. He knows.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Grian breathes.
Scar looks at him for a moment, a long one, just staring, waiting for him to say something, anything else.
And then he laughs.
“I - I, I need to go,” he says, and the bitterness is seeping into his voice and Grian feels like it’s hit him in the face. Scar walks forward, “Just - just let me go.”
He moves back from the door. Scar gives him one last look, like he’s trying to pierce into his soul.
“I’ll see you,” he says finally, and he leaves. Grian takes his glasses out from the collar of his shirt and slips them on. Theyre cold behind his ears.
Scar knew. This whole time.
Kissing Grian in the practice room, up against the wall, fingers in hair, encircling waists, up below shirts… and Scar knew. Driving his car when Grian had collapsed, holding his head in his lap when he had fallen, crying for him, buying him ice cream and smiling at him and saying yes, come over when Grian had asked in the middle of the night. And he knew!
Grian doesn’t know if he’s angry. He doesn’t know if he’s sad. He stands there in the empty classroom and he stares at the door, at where Scar just left. He breathes. In and out. In, out, in out, one two three one two three four. In, out, in, out, one two three one two three four.
It dawns on him that he hasn’t needed his breathing exercises since he started seeing Scar. Shit-
Scar’s bedroom, climbing through the window and falling on top of him, looking at his posters and his postcards and Scar telling him about Jellie -
- and he knew!
He knew.
Grian picks himself up off the floor - when did he end up sitting? - and walks out to the car park. He gets into the car. It’s warm air, from the sun’s rays. He knew. He drives back to the apartment. He knew.
When he gets to the door, his throat has almost completely closed. He tries not to breathe, because he knows if he does he’ll start crying again. He rings the bell.
It’s Gem.
Why is Gem here-?
“Hey, Grian-” and her face folds in concern. “Grian, are you okay?”
He stammers - tries to come up with a sentence, one that makes sense, and then all that comes out is, “Did you tell Impulse?”
There’s a pause.
“Come on,” Gem says, “come inside. Did I tell Impulse what?”
He can’t speak. He still can’t speak! “About - about me and Pearl - being here.”
“No, G, I didn’t.”
She leads him inside, curls over her shoulder, tossing worried looks back at him, and sits him down at the kitchen table. “Why are you here?” he whispers.
“For Pearl,” she replies. “She fell asleep. Why aren’t you at school?”
He doesn’t reply.
“Do you want me to wake her up?”
“No,” he says quickly. “She needs rest.”
He’s not bluffing, too. Pearl has too much on to begin with, and now they’re having to crash here because of their dad…
Gem sits down beside him.
“Grian,” she says. “What happened?”
“It’s Scar,” he whispers. “He knows.”
Why is he telling her this?
It makes no sense, he doesn’t know Gem well. But - well, it’s Gem. Gemini, Pearl calls her. It’s Pearl’s Gem - and Grian trusts his sister’s judgement.
“He knows what?” she asks.
“About… about Taurtis,” Grian says finally. “He’s known all along.”
“Does this have something to do with why you and Taurtis stopped talking?” Gem asks slowly. Grian looks up at her.
“I kissed him,” he breathes. “And Scar never told me he knew.”
He wonders for a moment what Gem is thinking, and is thankful that his Sight is staying quiet.
“And you and Scar…” Gem murmurs.
“Yeah,” Grian says quietly. “Me and Scar.”
She hugs him. Grian is surprised for a moment, and then he remembers that this is Pearl’s Gem, and he hugs back.
“Thanks,” he mumbles.
“R and J buddies, right, G?” she says. “I’ve got your back.”
It’s nice. Gem is nice. Grian smiles at her, and feels a bit lighter. But it still doesn’t stop the overwhelming feeling -
Scar knows.
Chapter 14: Stabbing Stars Through My Back
Summary:
grian has been skipping his classes since the incident with his father. he still comes in for rehearsals, though, and xisuma pulls him aside after one to express his concern and how he’s noticed grian is acting odd. pearl drives grian home, and it freaks him out because he is used to driving her home - he’s very aware of her tiptoeing around him, trying not to upset him. when they arrive at the apartment, gem is already there and they decide to watch a movie. while pearl is out of the room, gem tells grian that some of their castmates were worried about him that day. the whole day, grian has been thinking about scar. they haven’t spoken since their argument - it scares him.
Notes:
mystery of lack / stabbing stars through my back / forwards, beckon, rebound
forwards, beckon, rebound, adrianne lenker.hello lovelies!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! i am yet again in a free period
this chapter is preetty short i apologise... im focusing on quality over quantity these days, i don't want to put out a lot of shitty writing like i used to. its time for GOOD things just less often yeah???also insane insane things are happening with Taurtis Muse. like insane. i have no idea whats going on anymore guys this shit is mad
i hope you guys enjoy the chapter yeah??? little bit more serious note in the end but i promise yall are NOT in trouble i just wanted to confirm slash talk about some stuff :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Scott’s shirt is itchy.
Grian shifts in his skin, swallows warm breath down in his throat and fiddles with the collar and the fabric, twisting it between his fingers. He looks down at his feet, blinks very deliberately so as not to lose his vision to the sea of nausea brewing in his stomach, and leans backwards just slightly to rest his elbows against the wall - white paint and plaster, miniscule bumps from the sponge roller, a couple cracks and scratches. The empty classroom is silent but feels loud.
He squirms in the seat, thinks about how usually, in this situation, he’d be fiddling with his backpack straps. But Grian hasn’t even got his backpack, nor his books. He’s been skipping all of his classes since he had to leave home, unable to sit through the whole hour without going white and nauseous and hot in the face. And now he can’t even drive back to the apartment, because Xisuma’s captured him after practice and left him alone in this goddamn room.
He messes with the sleeve of his shirt, swallows saliva in the back of his throat, and waits. Waits and waits and waits and waits and waits. Eventually, he hears footsteps in an unsteady pattern tapping along the corridor, and Xisuma tumbles into the classroom without much grace, shutting the door behind him. He turns, and looks at him with wide eyes that quickly turn to shuttered semicircles at Grian’s apparent worry.
Xisuma looks at Grian. Grian looks at the floor. The floor is worn navy carpet, footsteps and a spot of caked mud and a touch of glitter in the corner. It has lived many lives before this one.
“You’re skipping your classes,” is all Xisuma says at first.
He’s right, which makes it worse. The absence of the backpack strap is heavy on Grian’s mind.
He shrugs.
“Mr K told me,” continues Xisuma. “He deemed it… cause for concern.”
He pauses. “Which can sometimes warrant a call home.”
Grian’s eyes jump upwards to meet his. “What?”
It wrenches out of his mouth not unlike a gasp. He notes the weary frown weighing on the teacher’s face and hopes it’s not also on his.
“Grian…”
And there’s a long moment of silence. There’s a lump hard in Grian’s throat. There’s fear starting up in tremors, all up his toes and ankles to his knees. There’s something in the air that is trying to tell Grian not to be scared, and there’s something else combating it.
“You don’t have your backpack,” Xisuma says very quietly, with a final tone to it. “And you’ve been wearing the same jeans for days, when usually you change them. And - and, um-”
His voice splinters. Grian feels nausea creep up inside his stomach.
“If there’s anything going on at home, Grian, just-”
“Nothing’s going on at home,” Grian whispers. It cuts easily through Xisuma’s words.
He looks at him with this melancholy, breathe-out feeling in his face. Grian hates it. Grian hates it.
“There’s nothing going on,” he repeats. “Nothing is wrong. You’re - wrong.”
“Okay,” Xisuma murmurs. He doesn’t believe it. Grian can tell. He wills himself not to look into his head.
Grian stands up, then, forcing his legs straight and steady. “Can I go?”
Xisuma looks at him for a moment, sad eyes. “Do you want a hug?” he asks.
When Grian looks at him, he remembers what Doc said. X’s worried about you. If you need anything, you come to one of us, yes?
And Xisuma looks young. Which is silly to point out, because Xisuma is young, he only comes to HCA to teach tuition lessons and the play; he isn’t employed at the school, isn’t a proper teacher there by any means. But the students all see him that way.
He just looks worried. It hits Grian in the chest like a blow.
“Yeah,” he says, strangled. “Sure.”
The warmth of Xisuma’s arm over his shoulder almost topples him. He pulls back quickly, sad eyes retreating, and offers a shallow smile. “If you need anything, I’m here,” he says.
Grian only realises there are tears on his face when he’s out in the corridor. He touches the back of his hand to the skin under his glasses, and his knuckles come back salty. He cleans his glasses carelessly on Scott’s shirt as he walks into the car park. Pearl is waiting.
She sits in the driver’s seat, a place neither of them is used to her being. Grian’s fingertips twitch as she drives, like he should be holding the wheel. Pearl has been a lot more… caring, he supposes, since the incident. She does things for him - makes coffee, drives, keeps a steadying hand on his shoulder in social situations. Gem comes to the apartment a lot, too. Scott and Shelby are busy people, out for university and work or to town most of the time, and encourage her coming over - Grian once heard Shelby, soft spoken, say to Gem that she’s pleased she cares about Pearl this much. But it’s like Pearl has decided that no display of affection is enough. She casts glances at him from the driver’s seat.
“How was rehearsal?”
“It was okay,” he answers.
He’s always the one driving Pearl around. This is.... unusual.
“Shelby and Scott are both out tonight,” she says, left leaning looks thrown his way. “I thought we could watch a movie.”
The car pulls over. Grian blinks. “What?”
Pearl is opening the door and tumbling out onto the pavement. “Come on,” she says. “Frozen pizza sound good?”
He doesn’t answer, but follows her into the store, cracking his knuckles as he walks.
“You gonna fight me?” Pearl jokes as she grabs hold of a basket. They pass the fresh produce.
“Maybe,” he says. “Take your rings off.”
She doesn’t, instead mock-punching him, fist landing a good few inches from his nose. He bats it away. “What pizza do you want?”
“You choose!”
They pass the pasta. Grian grabs a pepperoni pizza from the fridge and tosses it into Pearl’s basket. They pass the chocolate bars.
“You want to make hot chocolate?” she asks. “We can use real chocolate instead of powder.”
Grian looks at her almost suspiciously when she grabs a bar and drops it into the basket. They pass the fizzy drinks. They pass the biscuits. They pass the medication, and Grian sees Pearl’s eyes catch almost imperceptibly on the little WARNING! signs next to the painkillers. His heart contorts painfully in his chest. He just isn’t sure why.
Pearl directs the two of them to one of the self-checkout machines in the corner. He scans in the barcodes.
“Gem is coming over,” she says then. “Is that okay?”
Why is she asking? Gem is always over. What makes it different now?
“Why wouldn’t it be?”
She shrugs. “It’s not different,” she smiles. “Just asking.”
Grian frowns and continues on scanning until he realises that they haven’t brought a carrier bag with them and stands staring at the pile of food. Pearl scans her card on the machine and begins to pile things into her arms. “C’mon, help us out here,” she laughs.
The car ride home is quieter. Grian doesn’t know what to say. It’s like he’s suddenly covered by that great fog, settling over his shoulders in a cloud of grey, neutral apathy. He hasn’t seen Scar since their argument.
He misses him. He doesn’t want to see him. He wants to-
It’s all so complicated. He finds himself wishing he had never found out about Taurtis telling Scar. It wells up in a hard, dense mass in his throat, choking him slowly. All he can think about is that spot under Scar’s left eye with the cluster of freckles, or the scar stretching across his nose, or the slope of his shoulders. It’s all so much. He’s memorised the feeling of Scar’s lips on his, the dip of his tongue, the shape of his teeth. In summary, Grian wants.
“Griba,” Pearl’s voice whispers.
The car has stopped. She’s looking at him, something far away in her eyes, something hollow and worried and dreadful. He breathes.
“Hm?”
“Come on, I said,” Pearl says, like she’s repeating herself. Grian smiles and acts like he heard her the first time, but all the organs in his torso are contorting into horrible, twisted shapes. He follows her into the apartment.
“Pearl!” Gem greets. She’s let herself in already - he wouldn’t be surprised if Shelby had given her the key, given her a room, a bed, a share of the rent-
Grian blinks, shakes himself. “Hey, Gem,” he says, parroting his sister, and slides into a seat at the kitchen table. He misses the way the sun would filter through the window-blinds in the practice rooms, turning Scar’s hair golden, the yellow in his eyes, making him glow. He misses feeling the sun shine on him. O, she doth teach the torches to burn bright.
When is the next rehearsal?! He knows they’re planning to go over Act 3, Scene 3 soon. He knows because he’s been scared to share the stage with Taurtis for a long, long time. But now? Now, it’s worse. Now, even Scar is…
And you’re never here! You’re always in your own head! has been echoing around his skull since the words tore from Scar’s throat. His eyes had been glossy, shiny brown. Nobody has ever noticed Grian’s Sight before.
He thought he was keeping it quiet. Secret. Apparently not.
Scar had looked so hurt.
“Griba,” Pearl is saying, and Grian jerks awake, blinking hard and seeing her right there, peering curiously at him. “Pizza’s ready. C’mon, we’re gonna watch some shitty movie Gem’s picked out.”
Something akin to it’s a masterpiece, Pearl! is shouted from the other room. Grian smiles on instinct, pushing his previous thoughts down, and gets up. He hadn’t realised he was thinking for so long. Mind blank apart from Scar. Sitting there, staring into space.
He slips under the blankets on the couch, huddling up to the corner with the cushions. Pearl skips off to grab plates of pizza, giggling at something Gem said. He closes his eyes, brief.
“G,” Gem whispers.
She doesn’t want Pearl to hear. Grian looks at her, blinking, intrigued.
“At rehearsals, today,” she says, voice low, looking almost a little embarrassed, “A lot of us were worried about you. Thought you seemed off.”
“Oh,” he whispers. She goes to speak again, and he stops her. “Who?” he asks.
She squints green eyes and murmurs, “Definitely Mumbo. Lizzie and Cleo too. They were asking me, they know how I am with Pearl.”
“How you are with Pearl,” he repeats. She tucks hair behind her ear and smiles without speaking.
“I guess I thought you would like to know,” she says finally, before Pearl comes in, scuffing socks on the carpet and holding plates, “that we all care.”
He looks at her for one long moment before the distractions start. Pearl starts talking, the movie comes on, and the plates are soon emptied.
He tries not to think about Scar for the rest of the movie. He tries not to think about the sunlight brushing through his hair, his golden skin, the shape of his waist falling down to his hips, the corners of his grin. He tries not to think about the way he breathes shallowly when they stand too close. He tries.
He tries really, really hard.
Notes:
hi guys! i just wanted to clarify that grian in this fic is 100% written to be dealing with depression. he has this persistent feeling of emptiness and boredom, he performs to the people around him, but no matter what he does, they know he’s lying.
now, i have never dealt with depression - i have had bad mental health issues before and dealt with cutting and other forms of self sabotage, but i have never dealt with persistent or severe depression, and this may come through in my writing. so i just want to say that if anything seems a bit off from your experience, i’ve tried to portray his struggles in a respectful way, but i may have fallen short.
i hope everything is okay for you guys and i want you to know that things get better 💗💗
Chapter 15: But You've Got A Way With Your Words
Summary:
pearl drives her and grian back home in the morning. when they walk into the house, she goes into the living room where their father is and argues with him. grian can hear the highlights, and has a short Sight where he hears pearl allude to their mother’s disappearance and hears their father slap her. grian goes to his room and isolates himself for hours, until he gets a text from scar asking him to come over. he says yes, but the tension between them is very, very thick. they try to diffuse it and end up lying in scar’s bed together and reciting their lines until scar falls asleep.
Notes:
i never thought you were cute, but you’ve got a way with your words / it’s half an hour, now i’m asking with my hands up your shirt
sofia, i'm sorry, jesse detor.hi guys!! in a big rush rn i have my next class in 10 minutes agghhhh
college has absolutely SWAMPED me with work okay. im so sorry guys ackkkk. please be comforted with the knowledge that the next chapter will make you die and throw up and be killed.
Chapter Text
The car is silent. Grian is staring out of the window at the brick wall, softened and eroded by rain, by the endless quiet of the home it protects. The engine is silent. Pearl is silent.
The morning light breaks through the windows, bright and hopeful, and Grian feels like a stain or a blot against the confidence of the light. He looks over at the right side of the car. There are white scuff marks scratched onto the side of the steering wheel. He looks at them and feels the same scratching mirrored in his stomach.
Pearl breathes audibly. “Come on,” she says. Her voice is wispy. Sparse. Thin. Barely there - she isn’t meeting his eyes. Grian feels heavy. He doesn’t speak. He gets up and follows her to the doorway and watches her raise her key and hesitate.
She turns it in the lock. The door opens. Grian holds his breath.
His sister walks forward. Wavy tips of soft brown hair twitch as she moves, get tossed about by her footsteps. Grian stays standing by the doorway as she turns sharply, walks into the living room, and closes the door behind her.
There is speaking. He’s frozen. There is a pause, and then an eruption.
“-had no right to-”
“-him that way-”
Behind him, the front door drifts shut. Grian closes his eyes.
“- I’m speaking! I’m speaking, you-”
“-No. No, stop-”
“-you will never understand-”
His feet are carrying him forwards. Grian drifts into the hallway, comes to a slow stop beside the impenetrable door to the living room.
“- I don’t want you to speak to-”
“-you only ever hurt-”
As if suddenly propelled, he finds himself up the stairs, clenching eyelids shut, feeling lashes brush his cheeks, breathing hard. He can still hear the yelling. He can still hear the yelling. He can still hear the yelling. Then - the clearest thing he’s heard for hours - spat, vicious, cutting-
“I wish it had been you.”
There’s breathing - Pearl’s, echoing inside of her head, rough waves in her stomach - “I wish it had been you,” she repeats, “I wish it had been you, I wish it had been you, I-”
Crack- !
Pearl’s gasp is one of pain more than one of surprise.
There is a long, empty gap. Her face burns.
“Mama didn’t go missing,” she spits. “She probably killed herself because of you-”
Grian is on the floor.
Grian is on the floor. Grian is - he is on the floor, and the living room door slams below him, and he forces himself upwards, shaking burning broken legs bolt upright, staggering into his bedroom. He can hear Pearl’s footsteps coming towards him. He shuts the bedroom door before she even walks up the stairs.
It’s a long while until he pulls himself up from the corner of his room. A long while filled with silence. Pearl hasn’t come out of her room at all and Gem hasn’t come over either. His dad hasn’t said anything else. It’s an hour, maybe even more, of silence.
He changes his clothes. Jeans and an older, softer shirt that hangs a little looser than the others. New socks. He sits in his bed and he looks at his English textbook and frowns.
And there’s a text. He’s frozen for a moment, and when he picks up his phone, finally, he puts it back down on the desk and stares up at the ceiling. It’s from Scar.
11:31 AM Scar Goodtimes can u come over?
Mind drifting back to the man who haunts the house. Grian breathes, in and out, slow, and thinks. He’s going to go. It’s not like it’s the middle of the night. His father has no reason to… react the way he did last time.
The clothes he has on are fine. Grian slips his phone and keys into his pocket, Converse over socks, and tiptoes down the stairs.
Ping-!
He freezes, hand on the leather jacket hanging in the hallway. Holding his breath, waiting five, ten, then fifteen, twenty seconds.
And his father says nothing. There’s dread as well as relief - sometimes Grian wishes his father would speak to him, even if the words are cutting. Unkind words are still words. Nevertheless, he shrugs his jacket over his shoulders, and he’s out the door, shut behind him, pulling out his phone and hunching his shoulders and typing-
11:34 AM Scar Goodtimes my brother is out the house
11:34 AM Grian Moon omw
And the walk is peaceful.
It’s just cold enough that the air in front of him is visible, puffing out from his lungs, steam and smoke and condensation and he closes his eyes for just a moment, but the white sunlight shines through. It’s just cold enough that the air is brisk and icy, but cool and refreshing. It’s just cold enough that Grian enjoys it.
The walk isn’t long, but it’s lengthy enough that it gives him time to think. What is Scar going to say to him? At least he doesn’t need to worry about Cub in the house, but that’s not a fix-all. The words from their fight are still fresh, cutting, sharp. See? You’re doing it again - you’re disappearing on me!
His footsteps slow. He breathes deeply. You’re never - you’re never here. You’re always in your own head!
I don’t know what you’re talking about.
I, I - I need to go. Just - just let me go.
Just let me go.
Grian swallows. He knows one thing for sure - he won’t be letting Scar go so easily. There’s something between them - something tangible, even if he isn’t quite sure what it is. Something he could reach out and grab with his own two hands, something to do with Romeo and Juliet, something to do with slotting together perfectly. Grian isn’t quite sure what it is, but he wants to preserve it. He wants to keep it all to himself. (He wants to keep Scar all to himself.)
The house looms. The tree beside it, the one he climbed. Air ebbs and flows, the wind around him. He tucks his hair behind his ears. He breathes. Cold.
Scar knew. He pushes down the wave of emotions, the ones that rise up and threaten to topple him. He drifts towards the door. He stands still in front of it. Five minutes.
It opens.
“Were you ever going to knock?” Scar asks. Up close, his left eye is red.
“Probably not,” Grian answers, deciding to ignore it. Scar smiles at him.
And that’s enough. He walks in, takes in the hallway. It’s pretty. A couple framed photos, two coats hanging on two hooks. The floor is dark wood. The house has the air of being carefully cleaned and tidied.
“This is nice,” Grian says. His voice feels hoarse, sparse and thin in his throat. It feels like every syllable matters. When he turns around, Scar is staring at him and all of the breath drains from his lungs in response.
There are no words. Scar looks like he might cry, or scream, or kiss him. His eyes are shiny. His lips are parted, only just, like he’s afraid to speak. There’s conflict, strong emotion, weak emotion, and Grian can taste it all in the air he breathes. He doesn’t know what it’s called.
Scar swallows. “Yeah. Nice,” he says finally, shaking audible in his voice. “Wanna go upstairs?”
His room. “Yeah,” Grian parrots. He’s out of his depth here - swimming frantically to keep above water. He doesn’t know what happens when he’s too weak to paddle anymore. “Yeah, okay.”
Scar leads him up the stairs. They’re carpeted, burgundy, recently vacuumed. Little dips from footprints. “Are we going to talk about it?” he asks while he’s facing away from Grian. It’s defensive.
Grian swallows. He waits until they reach the landing, then looks him in the eyes. “Do you want to talk about it?”
Eyes dart to the ground. “Not particularly,” murmurs Scar.
“Okay,” Grian says, mouth dry, “Then we don’t.”
And Scar doesn’t answer. He just walks into his room and expects Grian to follow. He does, of course.
It’s just how he remembers it. “I love it here.”
“What?”
He said it out loud. “Sorry.”
Grian doesn’t like this. The tension is thick and palpable and it scares him - it’s never been like this with Scar. Scar has been the one person who he hasn’t had tension-engulfed conversations with in the past months. Scar has been his escape.
“G?”
“Sorry,” he says again, “I - must’ve zoned out-”
He blinks. Scar is in front of him, looking down, overwhelmingly close, and he sucks in a breath, surprised. The air is warm. His heart is beating.
“You okay?” Scar asks.
“Yeah,” he whispers. It must be obvious how nervous he is, because Scar reaches forward with his hand and touches his neck, two fingers gently finding his pulse point. Grian looks up at him and tries to slow down.
“You okay?” Scar asks again. Grian kisses him.
It feels like the only thing he’s capable of doing. Scar’s hands have found his torso now, settled there, and he blinks down at him. There’s a pause, and-
“Did you want to go over lines?” Scar asks him, and he’s back to reality.
He snaps out of his hold. “Yeah,” he stumbles, “Yeah, sure,” and he goes to sit on the edge of the bed, and his phone vibrates in his pocket.
11:55 AM Joel Beans guys
11:55 AM Joel Beans guys
11:56 AM Joel Beans guys
11:56 AM Jimmy Solidarity WHAT
11:56 AM Joel Beans hang out 2nite???????????
11:56 AM Joel Beans i got beers
11:56 AM Grian Moon sounds good
Scar sits down next to him, knees brushing, and leans over his screen. “What’s happening?”
“Joel wants to hang out tonight,” Grian murmurs, “with Timmy as well.”
“Gonna get pissed?” Scar asks. He’s seen the message about the beers. Grian laughs.
“Knowing Joel, he got us a six-pack each,” he exaggerates.
Scar’s laughter follows his, and it’s sweet and earnest and nearly bowls him over. “Yeah?”
“Yeah,” he says. He types. Scar’s hair tickles his neck as he leans over to read the texts.
11:58 AM Grian Moon what time?
11:58 AM Joel Beans 6????????????????????
11:58 AM Jimmy Solidarity Ok
11:58 AM Grian Moon at your place?
11:59 AM Joel Beans yes
Abruptly, Scar uses his leverage of leaning over to fling them both onto the bed, arm trapping Grian by his shoulders. He smiles as Grian blinks, gets accustomed to his new spot on the mattress. Scar’s legs pin his own down. “I thought you wanted to practise lines,” Grian murmurs. He makes a face.
“Tired,” he says. Grian finds that one of his hands is straying rouge into dark hair. Scar’s eyes flutter shut.
“C’mon,” he murmurs, “let’s try a scene. One five - first meeting, yeah?”
Scar’s eyes are open. He’s more awake than he wants to let on. Grian’s stomach curdles. “Yeah,” he whispers.
“If I profane with my unworthiest hand,” Grian breathes, “this holy shrine, the tender sin is this; my lips, blushing pilgrims, they ready stand to smooth that rough touch with a gentle kiss.”
“Good pilgrim,” Scar says, hushed, “you do wrong your hand too much. Which mannerly devotion shows in this; for saints have hands that pilgrim’s hands do touch, and palm to palm is holy palmer’s kiss.”
“Have not saints lips, and holy palmers too?” Grian whispers.
Scar yawns. “Ay, pilgrim,” he mumbles, “lips that they must use in prayer.”
“Oh, then, dear saint, let lips do what hands do.”
There’s a pause. Grian swallows, pushes strands of hair out of Scar’s face. His eyes are closed again.
“They pray, grant thou, lest faith turn to despair,” he says softly.
“Saints do not move…” Scar breathes.
He’s asleep, Grian thinks. He stares intently at his face - Scar is close enough that he thinks he would be able to tell if he was awake. He frowns and peers closer.
There’s makeup smeared over Scar’s eyelid, over his eye bags. It looks like the stage makeup they keep backstage. It’s rubbed off in a spot of yellow and red.
“Then move not, while my prayer’s effect i take,” Grian whispers, to no one, his heart hammering. Then he leans forward, as quietly as he can, and presses a ghostly kiss to Scar’s forehead.
Chapter 16: You Got A Nine To Five, So I'll Take The Night Shift
Summary:
grian wakes in scar’s house and quietly leaves to hurry to joel’s. he becomes aware that joel and jimmy are acting odd, and eventually they begin to ask him about where he’s been and what happened. grian lets slip that he and pearl left his house because his father was yelling, and he ends up telling them that he had snuck out to see scar. he later realises that he had unintentionally ignored joel and jimmy’s calls and texts during the week due to his mental instability. the next day, he passes out during rehearsal and has a Sight where scar and taurtis seem to be arguing…
Notes:
the first time i tasted somebody else's spit, i had a coughing fit / i mistakenly called them by your name / i was let down it wasn't the same
night shift, lucy dacus.hi guys are you ready to die and throw up and be killed !! i hope so!
sorry this is so horrid my college has me so busy ive barely had the time to write... hopefully i should be faster soon.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Grian wakes up, he has new texts on his phone and the time 5:48 burnt into his mind. He detaches himself quickly and quietly from Scar, who is still soft and asleep, and tiptoes down the clean carpet stairs. Ties his shoelaces and closes the front door as silently as he can on his way out. He should be able to get to Joel’s on time if he hurries, and he does hurry.
He’s always hurrying.
He must’ve been tired. It had been hard to sleep in the apartment, so he supposes he was a little behind on sleep to be out for that long.
Grian swallows. He hasn’t seen Joel or Timmy since him and Pearl left. At all. He’s attributed it to skipping all his classes, but in reality they usually see each other outside of school too. His breathing billows out in front of him like smoke. It should be spring soon.
Scar had stayed sound asleep, but there was just a moment between Grian waking up and checking the time where he’d been engulfed in warmth, Scar held under his chin, breath gently hitting against his neck, legs tangled, and Grian had reached and put fingers in his hair and felt its softness, the quiet heat in the nape of his neck.
Of course, then he had reached for his phone and found he only had 12 minutes to make his way to Joel’s. He’d nearly sworn, but Scar had sighed into his neck and he had come to the conclusion that he really shouldn’t wake him up as well. So he left quietly.
Joel’s house in the near distance. Grian can feel anxiety pop up in his throat. He swallows it back down into his stomach and hopes the acid breaks it down. The walk deteriorates, crumbles into little pieces, like he’s suddenly on the street and then next to the house and then at the door. Breathe. It’s all so loud.
He raises his hand to knock, but can’t quite seem to bring himself to. He wonders if this will become a problem. It likely already has.
Grian knocks. It takes too much effort for a simple movement. Hi, Joel. or Hey, what’s up? Is Tim here yet? He probably is. He was probably early.
The door opens, and Joel is on the other side. Grian holds his breath for a moment. “Hi, Joel-”
Joel hugs him. It’s a proper hug, a tight one, like he’s missed him. He pulls back, and there’s a moment of vulnerability on his face before he switches to poppy, normal Joel and grins at him. “G! C’mon, we haven’t seen you in ages - Tim’s here already, come on in,”
It’s unnerving. Grian finds himself beginning to relax nevertheless. “Yeah, sure,” he laughs, and kicks off his trainers as Joel runs ahead of him into the living room. He keeps that quiet moment to himself, just a few seconds where he gets to breathe in and out and gather himself and move his shoes to tuck into the corner, neat and tidy. And then he walks in.
Joel and Timmy are looking at each other. A moment passes between them as they acknowledge his entrance - Joel’s chin tucked into his neck, angled downward, curled up amongst blankets on the couch, and Tim is sprawled on the floor, leaning on a pile of cushions. Grian becomes very, very aware at that moment that it is easy to fake spontaneity. Tonight was planned more than they want him to believe.
“Want a beer?” Joel asks.
He’s still distracted. “Sure,” and the can comes flying at him. Joel likes throwing things a bit too much. He raises his hand and catches it, knowing where it was without even looking. “Jesus, Joel. It’s gonna explode now.”
“Just wanted to test my aim,”
“Wanted to test if I could catch it, more like,”
“Maybe,” Joel says slyly. Grian doesn’t like that. It feels like he knows. (Grian doesn’t want him to know.)
“If it explodes, I’m aiming it at you,” he says anyway.
It doesn’t, thank God, no matter how Jimmy raises his blanket above his nose as if it’s a shield while he cracks it open. He falls down on the couch next to Joel.
It’s odd. It’s odd, that’s the best way to say it, Grian decides, because Joel’s eyes keep darting to the side to look at him while he sips from his can, and the conversation feels stilted, and he finds himself reaching for a second drink in minutes, as if to put himself out of his misery.
It tastes like fizzy adrenaline. He sighs and leans back. Joel and Jimmy are talking now, some nonsense he isn’t particularly bothered to keep up with. Shallow chatter, not at all how they usually are.
But things have been different recently, he supposes.
“Want a smoke?”
You have no idea how much I want a smoke. “Sure,” Grian says.
They’re traipsing upstairs, socked feet on wooden floors, and up through the window that opens just a little too wide, and into the night. It’s dark early, and Grian can’t wait for it to be light past 5pm, can’t wait for little pink flowers springing up by his ankles in the garden, can’t wait for dandelion wisps and blue skies. It’s overdue. But now, the night is endless and eternal - the void stretches out. The moon is striking from the centre of the view - bright, commanding. Grian sighs into the cold.
“Here,” Joel says, tossing him a cigarette, just slightly too careless with the motion. He’s on the edge.. Grian holds it between his lips and lets him light it, watches him do the same for Jimmy. He breathes smoke out into the sky.
“It’s cold,” Tim whispers.
Grian frowns, “It’s warmer than it was the other night.”
“Doesn’t make it less cold,”
“What would you know about ‘the other night?’”
He blinks, looks up, cigarette lolling between his two fingers. “What?”
And Joel’s eyes are ablaze.
“It’s not like you’ve been going out,” he says, “all holed up at home unless it’s fucking rehearsal. Wh-whe-” and he stutters for a moment, losing track of his anger, before returning just as hotly, “Where have you been?”
Grian is speechless. He gapes, and the cold air spills in, making his teeth ache. “I don’t - what do you mean-”
“You heard me,” Joel stresses. His eyes have gone red, and an angry, upset flush has caught across his face. Grian isn’t used to being on the receiving side of this anger. “Where have you been?”
It just comes out of him then, words punching into the air. “Me and Pearl left home.”
And then he’s said it, and Joel’s face has changed and so has Tim’s and Grian feels exposed. Vulnerable.
“What’s that supposed to mean? Left home? Where were you?”
It’s Jimmy this time, starting forwards, his voice softer, more worried. More scared.
Grian swallows. “Scott and Shelby’s apartment. Pearl’s been planning to move there for a while. We stayed a few nights.”
There is a long stretch of quiet then, something almost impenetrable. Smoke billows into the night, but not from Joel or Jimmy. They’re both still staring at him. He feels like he’s being interrogated, like he’s committed a crime, like he’s about to be sentenced. The gavel bangs down.
“Why did you leave?”
Joel’s voice is dry. There are no cracks. It’s like he already knows the answer. Grian looks down at the roof, at the concrete. Flat. Joel is looking him straight in the eyes and he can’t bear to return it.
“My dad,” he answers. Tim turns around so he won’t see him cry. Joel looks him in the face.
The question posed is clear. What did he do? The silence makes it even clearer.
“He just… said a lot of stuff,” Grian allows, “while he was yelling at me. Pearl thought we should get out of there.”
Jimmy is still turned away. “What kind of stuff?” His voice is suspended in the air with no clear entrance or exit.
He shrugs, but his stomach is churning. “I guess… that I must be doing drugs? He was pretty insistent about it. Said we can’t have painkillers in the house because of me. But - but I don’t know, I don’t do drugs, not really. Smoking’s the most I’ve ever done. I don’t - I don’t do that, it’s not - not my thing, I don’t do that.”
Joel and Jimmy’s eyes meet. Grian feels nauseous - a tsunami rising up in his lungs. He’s just talking now to fill the silence. (He’s sure that’s what they want.)
“I don’t know, he was just insistent that I must’ve been at a drug deal. We had to leave.”
“But you haven’t been going out.”
It’s Joel. He’s looking at him like he’s just figured something out. “Surely he’s not accusing you of doing that at school.”
Grian swallows. “No - no, he wasn’t. I - um, I snuck out. He caught me coming back in.”
“You never sneak out.” Joel is staring at him. “Who were you with? Where were you - what did-”
Grian’s convinced he already knows the answer. “I was with Scar,” he says.
There’s one long moment where Joel just looks at him like he’s disappointed, and then he stands up and retreats back through the window into the house, dropping his burnt out cigarette on the floor. The sound of his fading footsteps hangs in the air.
Timmy doesn’t follow him in. He just sits there with his knees pulled up to his chin and his arms encircling them. Grian shifts under his gaze. He doesn’t like being looked at like this.
“Joel’s just worried,” Timmy whispers. “You ignore us for a week, and then you go become mates with the guy you’ve always hated. What else is he supposed to think?”
“And you?” Grian asks. He knows he sounds bitter and he can’t bring himself to care. “What’s your judgement?”
Tim stands up, takes a long, deep breath of cold air. “I don’t know, Gri. I didn’t like being ignored by you.”
Grian watches him leave.
He stays out on the roof for a few more minutes before he retreats back inside and treads carefully into the hallway. There’s soft speaking in the living room.
If he listens very carefully he can hear crying.
It’s Joel. Grian puts on his shoes as fast as he can and leaves quietly. The door thuds behind him.
He shoves his hand in his pocket to retrieve his phone as he flees the scene, the cold air working its way through his hair and his shoes thudding against the pavement, and an accidental swipe reveals his notification history.
Missed call from JOEL!!!! (3)
He blinks.
He doesn’t remember that. Grian comes to a stop in the street, and goes to his Phone app, to his missed calls.
Missed call from JOEL!!!! (3) yesterday at 1:45 PM
Missed call from JOEL!!!! Friday at 8:35 AM
Missed call from Timmy :) (7) Wednesday at 10:31 PM
Missed call from JOEL!!!! (2) Wednesday at 3:54 PM
Missed call from JOEL!!!! (3) Tuesday at 6:20 PM
Missed call from Timmy :) Monday at 1:45 PM
Oh. Grian stands on the pavement and feels his knees weaken beneath him.
I didn’t like being ignored by you, Jimmy had said.
He slides his phone back into his pocket with trembling hands and continues his walk home.
There’s no time to dwell on this. He has rehearsal tomorrow.
***
“This is that that banished haughty Montague - that - that murdered my love’s cousin!- with which grief it is supposed the fair creature died,” Taurtis hisses. His eyes are bright and murderous. “And here he is come to do some villainous shame to the dead bodies. I will apprehend him.”
He stands tall, steady, wielding a prop sword - they’ve finally gotten them delivered! - and staring, hostile, into Grian’s eyes. He’s getting goosebumps from it - chills up his spine, he would rather die than have Taurtis look at him like that for one more second-
-and then he steps forward, bristling. He is so close that Grian nearly stops breathing - he tilts his head to look at him. “Stop thy unhallowed toil, vile Montague.” Taurtis threatens, dripping vile anger from his voice, “Can vengeance be pursued further than death? Condemned villain, I do apprehend thee. Obey and go with me, for thou must die.”
He swallows. “I must indeed,” he says, and it comes out quieter than he expects, “and therefore came I hither. Good gentle youth… tempt not a desperate man. Fly hence and leave me.”
He turns on his heel, stalks towards where Juliet’s tomb is meant to be. Scar isn’t in today, so they’re only practising Romeo’s fight with Paris. There is no relief here. “Think upon these gone,” he continues, turning ‘round to fix Taurtis with a burning glare, “Let them affright thee. I beseech thee, youth - put not another sin upon my head by urging me to fury. Begone.”
There’s a wave of something, then, something that nearly topples him. Grian clenches his fists and clings to the ground with his shoes. “By heaven,” he says even as Taurtis advances on him, “I love thee better than myself… for I come hither armed against myself. Stay not, begone, live, and - and hereafter-”
It’s cold. It’s stabbing into his forehead.
“And hereafter-”
He swallows. “Sorry.” he says, and his voice comes out weak. “Line?”
Xisuma clears his throat from beside the stage. “And hereafter say, a madman’s mercy bid thee-”
Grian is falling.
He feels himself lose his hold on reality, feels himself topple, and the last thing he sees before his head goes back and all he can see is the ceiling is a flash of panic on Taurtis’s face, something frightened, something - almost caring - and he dashes forwards like he’s reaching out - and - and-
“Hey!”
He turns around, meeting Scar’s eyes. “What?”
Scar’s rubbing his arm, hurt by the clash. He’s leaning on his cane. There’s a flash of regret. “What was that for?”
“It was an accident.”
“No, it wasn’t! You think I can’t tell? You’ve had it out for me since we started the play!”
Taurtis rolls his eyes. “You’re being silly, Scar. I didn’t mean to bump you, all right? It was an accident-”
“No, you’re-” and Scar is staring at him, Scar is- “You’re jealous.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
It was too hostile. Scar looks like he’s going to laugh with incredulity. “You’re jealous of me!”
“No, I-” Taurtis flares. “Why would I be jealous of you?”
“I don’t know, why would you be?” Scar asks loudly. “Oh! Oh, maybe it’s about-”
There’s a hand over his mouth. He shoves it off. “It’s not like you claimed him. That’s fucking weird, Taurtis.”
“I’m not jealous!”
“You want to be me, don’t you?”
There’s a pause.
Scar laughs. “You do! You’re jealous, that’s why you’re being such a prick!”
“You shut your fucking mouth-”
“You know what, Taurtis,” Scar interrupts. “At least
I
can kiss him without running away afterwards. Yeah?”
“Fuck you-”
Scar’s fallen back against the wall then, hand shooting over his eye. “Shit!” he curses, and he bristles as he looks upward. “You’re fucking crazy. You’re fucking crazy!”
He’s up, then, and Taurtis is against the wall, and there’s a clash, and then they’re both on the floor, Taurtis groaning as he holds his jaw. “I’m not jealous of you,” he spits. “I don’t want him. You can fucking have him!”
“Grian?”
Notes:
everyone in the audience wondering why romeo is looking at paris like they’re in a situationship instead of like he wants to kill him
Chapter 17: With The Drone Of Fluorescence
Summary:
grian wakes from the Sight and immediately has confirmation that it was true, getting a bit too close to comfort to taurtis. later, he’s rehearsing with scar in a practice room when scar suggests the idea of going to grian’s house, and he completely freaks out, terrified of the idea of scar knowing about his home life. he lashes out and leaves the room, only to have quite a worrying Sight in the corridor - of ren trying to help doc, who seems to be having a similar issue to grian. When he wakes, ren is in the corridor, and helps him up. the aftermath of the Sight seems worse than usual. lizzie comes along, and has a tense talk with grian about joel.
Notes:
i tried to tell you / i didn’t know how to stay
simulation swarm, big thief.guys... i need to tell you something about the next chapter im giggling so hard
there is a massive chunk of dialogue in it that i thought up during my choir practice today and had to repeat over and over in my head between runs of macmillan's a new song and then write frantically in my notes app during our break. the chunk begins with 'where's your partner?' and ends with 'thank you, scar.' theres ur spoiler for the day!! also you should listen to a new song its very good. choirofroyalholloway on youtube has a good recordingokay. please enjoy this chapter of grian ruining every relationship in his life
Chapter Text
There’s a bruise on Taurtis’s jaw. There’s a bruise on Taurtis’s jaw.
“I’m okay, I’m okay,” Grian gasps out, forcing himself up, leaning over his lap, fighting for air. He nearly bumps heads with Taurtis, who’s drawing away now, but he’s still there, still looking at him.
“What was that?” he asks, and his voice is hushed. Grian feels himself freeze over.
“It was nothing.”
“It didn’t look like nothi-”
“Just help me up.”
Taurtis does, pulling him to his feet, and Grian rubs his temples and stands straight. “Sorry,” he calls out, “I got dizzy. Iron deficiency.”
Xisuma’s coming up the stairs to the stage now, up to him, worried eyes. “That’s okay, Grian - we’ll go onto another scene so you can sit out a moment, okay?”
He frowns. “Sure.”
He calls up Etho, sends Grian down to sit in the corridor with his head between his knees, and cracks on with another scene. Grian walks out of the Drama department like he’s in a dream. Hazy.
At least I can kiss him back without running away afterwards.
Oh.
***
“Oh, come on-”
Scripts are thrown aside, backs to the floor, flung about on hardwood planks. The top of Grian’s head bumps the corner of the electric piano. The tip of Scar’s shoe is touching his ankle, where his trousers have ridden just slightly up. They are laughing.
“Can we make it through at least one rehearsal?”
“I don’t - I don’t know, can we?”
“Seems not,”
And then they’re rolling over, giggling, colliding with each other, Grian opening a quick, deft Eye in the corner of his mind to check that the blinds on the practice room door were shut, and lips are on lips and warmth is radiating.
“Hey, Gri,” Scar whispers against his lips, and his eyes open, hand curling around his waist, “Gri?”
“Yeah?” he murmurs.
“I was thinking-”
Grian yawns, “Don’t hurt yourself,”
A flick at the forehead, “Fuck off, Gri,”
“Go on then,”
“Cub’s having friends over next week for a night,” Scar says finally, “and he wants me out of he house.”
“Does he?”
“Yeah,” Scar laughs, nervous, “yeah, and I was thinking…” and he clears his throat, eyes pointing downwards in that awfully endearing way, “I was thinking that - that I could see you.”
There’s a smile, then - spreading infectiously across Grian’s face. “You want to?”
“Yeah-” Scar giggles, “Yeah, I was thinking we could go out,” - it’s intoxicating - “or maybe I could come over, or-”
It’s like cold, freezing water, washing over him. Grian feels himself go stiff, feels the dread congeal in his forehead. It comes in waves over his entire body. “What?” he whispers.
And Scar is quiet, just for a moment, like he’s confused. “I mean - it was just a suggestion, Gri, I don’t mean to invite myself over or-”
“No, you-” he swallows. “You-”
Grian wrenches himself away, to his feet, feeling his knees go weak and unsteady, on his feet, staggering against the wall, “No, not my house - why - why would we ever go to my house?”
And… and Scar just looks lost. He’s sitting there on the floor, gathering himself up, wide green eyes staring up at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Everything in Grian stops. He hangs there, suspended for a moment in time, little stars exploding in his forehead, knees weak, ankles suddenly unstable. It’s bad enough with Timmy and Joel, with deflecting. His entire world is being threatened, because Scar can’t come to his house. Scar can’t come to his house. Scar can’t.
“It’s supposed to mean that we’re not going to my house,” he finds himself spitting, heart beating fast-fast-fast in his throat, rising, hackles up like a cornered animal. “Never,”
And he's halfway out the door when Scar says his name, halfway out the corridor when it slams. It’s a tsunami inside him, all thrashing and nausea and waves going up up up up up down-
Down!-
“When were you going to tell me?” Ren asks.
He’s standing, frowning, beginning to crouch down, knees bending, soft. Doc looks away. “It’s not that bad,” he mumbles.
“Don’t lie to me,”
“I never lie to you,”
“Stop that. Be honest for once.”
Doc takes in a long, long breath, sucks it into his lungs, feels darkness creep in. “Jesus,” he hisses, leaning against the wall, bones aching.
“Do you need-”
“Yea - yeah, yeah, please-”
Tapping about in Ren’s palm, a hand pressed to his mouth, Doc swallows the tablets gratefully, no water, why would he need water, he has Ren, Ren helps-
“Doc. Doc, c’mon.”
“Yeah. Yeah, I’m here. Just hurts.”
A hand on his forehead. “You’re hot.”
He laughs. “You wouldn’t be the first to say i-”
“Fuck off, Doc. How often are you getting them?”
He shrugs. “It’s just the lights,” he says through the nausea, teeth gritted. “Make my head hurt.”
“Doc, that’s your job. It’s never hurt you before.”
“My eye’s sensitive.”
“No, it’s not. Why is it only now?”
“It’s - it’s -” Doc swallows pain in his throat, feels it bubble down to his stomach, hot. “Just stop it, Ren, please. I’m alright.”
“We wouldn’t be here if you were alright. How many times am I going to have to pull strings for you and stop a rehearsal? What if it happens when you’re on stage? What if-”
“Stop it, Ren.” Doc hisses. “Please, stop it. I can’t, okay? Stop-”
Then, soft - “Okay. Okay, okay. Just - stop talking, for a moment, let the pills go down-”
“Okay,” he whispers. “Okay.”
Then, “Ren, do you fe-”
Grian gasps - he feels the wall slam into him, unforgiving, stars spinning in his head, his knee hits the floor – fuck -
“Grian! Oh my-”
There is no air. His hands are on the floor, he’s wheezing, white hot cold around his eyes, behind them, and then there are hands on his shoulders, hands helping him to sit, leaning against the wall, and Grian blinks, seeing nothing, until his vision comes slow, slowly back into focus, numb, dull tingling permeating his muscles, his bones, and it’s Ren.
“Hi,” he manages, voice coming out high and weak, and there’s a hand on his forehead, dipping under his hair, Doc is like him - what if Doc is like him, what did that mean, why did he hurt, is Doc like him, is Ren speaking?
Ren is speaking.
“No fever,” he’s saying to him, “That’s good, that’s good, Grian-”
Doc. Doc is -
How many times am I going to have to pull strings for you and stop a rehearsal? What if it happens when you’re on stage?
Is Doc like him?
If what happens when he’s on stage - Grian swallows back overwhelm, breathes, breathes, breathes, one two - one - one two thr- th-
There’s something cold in his hands. It’s a bottle of water. Grian holds it tight, swigs from it, and then it’s pried gently out of his hands and held on his forehead. How many times has Ren had to do this for Doc-
“Thank you,” Grian whispers, barely there.
“That’s okay. Listen, do you know what that was - you sick, or hungry or something?”
He aches. “I’m not sure.”
“C’mon, eat something,” says Ren seriously, and there’s a small packet pressed into his hands, fingers set over the top of it. It looks like a cereal bar, a multipack. Ren keeps them in his bag, then. Does Ren keep them in his bag for Doc?
Grian bites gratefully into the bar, crushing the foil packet in a weak fist. “Thank you,” he says once it’s gone. “I, um… I have low blood pressure.”
“I thought it was low iron?”
Ren’s low, inquiring, well meaning tone makes it even worse. Grian is quiet for a few seconds. He shrugs. “One of those,” he mumbles.
“One of those,” Ren repeats. “Sure.”
He’s about to open his stupid, big mouth to spout some other excuse when there’s another voice, and a flash of pink in the corridor. “Ren?” Lizzie calls. “G, is that you?”
“She was meeting me here,” says Ren, but his gaze is piercing. He stands, keeping a hand where he was for just a second as if to check that Grian wouldn’t fall sideways, and then he’s up, footsteps forward, “Lizzie! Hey, baby!”
She laughs, greets him, but it’s tinged with something worried, and then her eyes are on Grian. “Gri, what’s happened? You okay?”
“Low iron,” Grian chuckles, and feels Ren’s stare burn him, “Just had a bit of a fall.”
Lizzie smiles at him, helps him up, a brief hug, and then she turns to Ren. “Could I - could I talk to G for a moment?”
“Yeah, sure,” and Ren breezes by, but not without one last piercing look through Grian’s soul. He’s gone, and Lizzie waits for the next few seconds like she’s making absolute sure there’s no chance he could hear, and then her eyes turn on him, and she looks…
Concerned.
“Joel is worried about you, Gri,” she says flatly. “He doesn’t like to be, or to show it, or to tell you or me or anyone, but he is.”
“Oh,” Grian manages.
“I’m telling you,” she continues, “because you might just think he’s angry. I know that - I know that you know he gets angry when he’s scared, but… sometimes people forget once it’s aimed at them.”
“Yeah,” Grian whispers. He wants her to go away. He doesn’t want to have this conversation. He wants her to go away.
She pauses for a moment, like she doesn’t know whether to say something. And then she does. “Grian, he’s worried sick,” she says softly. “He’s over at mine every other day, he’s hovering over your contact on his phone every other minute, checking if you’re online, checking if you’ve read his messages, seen his calls. After - after you came over to his the other day, he…” she swallows. “G, he’s a mess.”
There’s a lump in his throat.
Lizzie crosses the short distance between them and hugs him again. “Please, figure things out with him soon,” she murmurs. “I know you’re missing him too. You can’t lie about that, it’s too obvious.”
“Yeah,” says Grian.
“I’m going to go find Ren,” says Lizzie, “Okay? Get home safe, G,”
She walks off after Grian’s ghostly bye , leaving him hanging in the air, staring at the empty space in the corridor where she had been standing. G, he’s a mess.
He isn’t going to talk to Joel. He doesn’t think he can.
Chapter 18: I Want More Than You Know
Summary:
lizzie, gem, and etho convince some of the cast to come to a party held at scott’s family house, and do their makeup after rehearsal for it - gem says smugly that it’s to advertise the play. once at the party, grian has a short conversation with tango about jimmy, and then gets very, very drunk and goes to speak to scar impulsively despite their fight, letting slip that scar can’t come to his house because of his dad. scar realises he’s very drunk and helps him get some water, taking him to his house to sleep.
Notes:
won't you fucking touch me? / i just want to touch you /i want more than you know
naked in manhattan, chappell roan.hello guys
i just want you to know that spent an hour writing this instead of doing my art essay (i need it done for 1st period tomorrow) because i said in a tiktok comment section that i would get the chapter out tonight... yeah shoutout to pesky's video on tiktok for motivating me. i need to do my artist response now.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“It’s Friday, come on.” Lizzie dabs a sparkling pink cream eyeshadow below Grian’s eye as he winces at the cold, “It’ll be fun, and hey - advertisement for the play, right?”
Sighing fills the room at that. It’s Grian, Mumbo, Bdubs, Taurtis, Tango, and, regrettably, Scar, paired with Lizzie, Gem, and Etho. Nearly the entire cast - all packed into one, sitting on the floor or sprawled across folding chairs or leaning on the walls. Glitter fills the room - blue Montagues, red Capulets, silver royalty, swirls curling about eyes and down cheekbones. Liz, Gem, and Etho have been at work for at least an hour now, running about packing pigment into everybody’s faces. Grian thanks a higher power that at least they haven’t been forced into stage costumes, and he’s allowed to don a simple jeans and T-shirt for the party they’re going to.
Scar is sat patiently in a chair across the room, with golden eyes and Etho hovering about him with a brush. He’s finished his eyes and is fussing about with golden swirls down his cheekbones, so there’s been a constant, steady stare hanging over Grian for the past few minutes already. He doesn’t like it - it’s like they’re straight back to when they didn’t know each other at all. There’s a sudden, mortifying memory in his head - Scar saying, you don’t need to be worried. I’ll be a good partner. Grian ripping open the curtain only to regret it immediately - Scar’s piercing eyes as he did up the last button of his shirt. Green and golden. God.
One final swirl of a brush, smoothly across his cheek, and Lizzie draws back. “You’re getting better at staying still,” she praises, half joking, and he smiles gratefully up at her.
“Thanks, Liz,” he says, but he can’t find it in him to laugh at her humour. He stands, stretches, and tumbles down to sit next to Mumbo, who gives him a suspicious look.
Mumbo is forever suspicious. Curious, intuitive - he’d use those same words to describe Benvolio sometimes. “All good for the party?” he asks.
Grian puts on a brave face. “All good,” he answers. “You?”
There’s a smile on Mumbo’s face when he answers. “Definitely all good. Scott always has ingredients for cocktails out so we can make our own. He does great parties.”
“This is - this is Scott’s party,” says Grian. “You’re not serious.”
Mumbo laughs at him. “Pearl won’t be there,” he tells him.
“Yeah, but everyone’ll report back to her if I drink more than one beer.”
“Hey, I promise confidentiality,”
“Bloody well hope so.”
His eyes stray back to green and gold. Scar smiles and blinks five times in quick succession as Etho draws away and walks across the room to put the makeup supplies away, momentarily distracted from his eyes’ assault on Grian. He yawns behind his hand, and when he looks up there’s a flash of eye contact before he’s obscured as the room shifts. Gem’s calling out for them to leave.
She stands on a chair like a commander and grins widely. “This is like a student organised school trip,” somebody in the crowd says before she clears her throat and starts waving her arms.
“Everyone needs to select a partner,” she says, projecting out over the crowd. “We are not going to be unorganised!”
It really is like a student organised school trip, Grian thinks.
“That way, everyone is accounted for. You are responsible for your partner, okay?”
There’s a chorus of agreement from the group, and it’s obvious Gem is fighting a laugh. “Now, we’re going to walk down to the bus stop and catch the C22. It’s 3 stops and a 5 minute walk to the party - it’s Scott Major’s, he’s a fresher at MCU and a good friend of mine, so we have a responsibility to not be assholes at his place, yeah? Don’t break stuff, try not to get pissed enough to be a problem. I think that’s it.”
“Gem, you have to say the thing,” Etho says from below her, voice thick with laughter. She lowers her voice.
“No - no, absolutely not, Eth-”
“Come on, it’s already enough like a school trip, just-”
She gives him a light hit around the head and clears her throat, loud again. “The most important rule for tonight is to have fun!” she says in a perfect impression of a teacher talking to a group of young children, smiling sickly sweet, hands on her knees. The room erupts into laughter and she gets down from the chair, laughing at herself as the group begins to pour out of the room. Grian grabs Mumbo’s arm. “Partners?”
“Yeah, sure.”
He keeps hold of it, doesn’t let go. There’s a Sight coming, but not a bad one - Grian keeps his breathing light and even.
God - does it really have to be him?
He frowns. The words are coloured gold and sparkling. It’s Scar. He tries to put it aside, walks with Mumbo.
“You excited, then?”
“Damn right. Can’t wait to get so pissed I can’t see straight.”
“You heard what Gem said, Mumbo-”
“I won’t ruin the party by having a couple drinks, G,” Mumbo says, and ruffles his hair. Grian rolls his eyes.
“Don’t act like Pearl,” he snickers.
The bus ride is long, quiet, but filled with conversation. Whispers and raucous, hushed laughter. Grian casts his eyes around the bus and quickly, quickly finds the source of Scar’s annoyance. It’s so ironic he nearly laughs out loud; Scar is sat, straight backed and stone faced, with Taurtis, who looks equally vexed. They are both completely silent.
“You okay?”
“I’m all good,” he answers, and strangely finds himself meaning it for the moment, laughing quietly about Scar’s predicament despite their argument. “And you?”
“All good,” Mumbo smiles. Then he leans forward, mischief sparking in his eyes. “I brought something for us.”
Grian feels a giggle accelerate in his throat. “What’ve you done now, Mumbo Jumbo?”
The taller boy produces a decently sized flask from his pocket and dangles it in front of him. “Vodka. You wanna pre-drink?”
The irony is only getting worse. Grian laughs despite himself. “God, yeah,” he says, and Mumbo passes it to him after taking a huge swig. Grian matches him, and feels the taste of Taurtis flow down his throat and settle in his stomach. “Euck,” he groans, passing it back. “Tastes like shit.”
“What’d you expect?”
He chuckles. “Nothing, it used to be my favourite. I can’t do spirits now - anything above 20% gets me.”
Ah, Mumbo says in understanding.
Tango peers over the top of the seats behind them. “What’s that I smell?” he grins, sharp teeth and red flames licking up his face.
Mumbo rolls his eyes. “I have enough for you and Dubs, but no one else,” he warns, and passes them the flask.
The walk to the house feels longer than it is, mainly because of the burn of alcohol in Grian’s throat. It’s not too far from HCA and MCU, just far enough that he understands why Scott moved to the apartment for uni. But, can’t throw a party in an apartment with thin walls. He sticks to Mumbo’s side and feels the alcohol seep into his bloodstream, and the group pours into the house when Scott opens the door. He can see Scar and Taurtis immediately go different directions in front of him, and nearly laughs out loud as they all pile into the living room. People are already there, but nobody he recognises - after all, this is Scott’s social circle. He’s glad Pearl doesn’t usually go to parties.
There’s a bottle of something passed around, swiftly diminishing, he takes a huge gulp and swallows the taste of Taurtis’s mouth again, vodka, gasps and nearly gags as he wipes his mouth and hands it to Mumbo beside him, laughs as a hand slaps his shoulder. He looks up and grins.
“What’s up?” he asks Tango eventually, after an unknown period of time where he’s wandering about the house and sometimes being given a gulp or two of alcohol along the way. Tango laughs, clearly even drunker than him, and claps him on the back.
“Dude - dude, you’ll never guess,” he says completely seriously. “The sky.”
It’s arguably not funny. Grian laughs raucously anyway, nearly ending up sprawled on the floor with Tango, leaning on each other for support.
Nearly. It happens eventually, and Grian’s hands touch cold kitchen tiles. Tango giggles, hands finding his shoulder. Grian finds his courage.
“What’s up with Tim recently?” he asks, probably a mistake.
“Oh - he’s lovely, Grian,” Tango says immediately, shooting up and forwards, swaying.
“He’s lovely,” Grian responds. Oh.
Tango shuts his eyes very tightly and shakes his head around for a moment. “He is,” he says, voice sombre for just a moment. His eyes open, then, very wide. “But don’t tell him that. I’ll never live it down.”
Grian smiles at him. “I won’t,” he says, but he knows he will once Jim is honest with him about Tango. However long that takes - he’s going to hold onto this and use it later. He stands, holding onto the cabinet, and leaves Tango to stare dreamily at the ceiling.
Tango loves Jimmy.
Jimmy loves Tango.
Grian needs a drink.
He walks to the living room, where another, unopened bottle of vodka still sits, leant up against a cushion. He isn’t at all sure why nobody has drunk it yet, he’s sure everybody at the party is shit-faced at this point. His feet don’t seem to be behaving inside his shoes. Grian picks up the bottle, opens it with great effort, holds the cap so tightly in his palm it might cut him, and swigs.
And again.
And again.
Again. Again. Aga-
He sways, breathing hard, screwing the cap roughly back on. There’s a little red imprint on his hand, like it’s just slightly broken skin.
He doesn’t drink that much. Grian takes small mouthfuls - he’s just - he’s just a lightweight, that’s why he’s all airy and flighty and wings taking off as he walks back through the house. He really isn’t that drunk. It’s just hard to walk in an unfamiliar environment.
Grian wonders where Taurtis is.
He hasn’t seen him for a while. Maybe he’s with some other boy in the closet under the stairs, burrowing into coats. Maybe this time he doesn’t run away. Grian needs a drink. There’s another bottle in the kitchen. He isn’t sure what it is. The crowds dwindle - they’re all in the living room now, he thinks, levitation dragging his senses upwards, and he picks up the bottle and takes another gulp. When he puts it down, he’s bent over again, coughing, it’s horrible but he’s too pissed to care. He makes his way into the living room with two left feet. Where’s Taurtis? Where is he?
And Scar is standing by the table with the drinks, alone. Grian’s heart freezes in his chest. He goes to the table. Green and gold.
“Where’s your partner?” he asks. His voice is worse than he thought - dehydrated, scratchy. Scar looks at him like he’s wary. He fucking hates it.
“He left,” says the Sun. “Where’s yours?”
Where is Mumbo?
“He’s, um…” Grian racks his brains. “He’s with - with - oh, he was with Mercutio. He was with Mercutio,” he whispers, parroting himself. “Yeah. Yeah.”
Scar looks at him for one long moment like he’s somewhere between exasperated and hurt. “Yeah, I’m not doing this,” he says finally. “I can’t do this.”
And then he’s - he’s leaving-
Grian goes blank. “No - no - no, Scar - wait - please-”
His hand is on Scar’s arm - when did it do that? - and then Scar is turning back and his cane is momentarily knocked up against the table again and Grian is looking at him like he is the answer and Scar is looking at him like he is the question. He leans forward, breathes him in.
“How much have you had to drink?”
He blinks. “A lot of… um, a lot of vodka.”
Taurtis.
“How much is a lot?” Scar asks. He draws even closer, then, like he’s examining him. He’s clearly expecting a good answer. Grian doesn’t know how good the one he can give him is.
“Um -” he tries, “Oh, I had some on the bus.”
“What’s some?”
“A mouthful,” he tries. “Mumbo - he had - he had a flask, I think.”
Scar’s brow furrows. “And then at the party?”
“I was holding a bottle,” says Grian quite quickly. Scar raises an eyebrow. “Big mouthfuls,” he whispers.
“Jesus Christ,” says Scar. There’s a hand on Grian’s face, then, a thumb under his eye, tracing, soft. He tilts forward. Scar is the answer and he is the question. He’s very aware that they’re in the living room, with everybody, everybody who came to the party, everybody who can’t know. He can’t move. He doesn’t want to move. Scar’s thumb swipes gently under his eye and comes back pink and sparkling. He feels his forehead and frowns.
He is so beautiful, Grian thinks. The freckles, the gold, the curve of the scar over his nose. His eyes. It’s been too long now.
“What are you doing?”
“Just… looking,” he breathes.
“Grian,” Scar says quietly. It’s like a warning.
“I really did want you to come to my house.” The words are out of Grian’s mouth without verification, without proof-reading. They’re out of his mouth and Scar can hear them.
“What?” comes out breathless.
And then it’s like Scar shakes himself, because there’s a steady hand around Grian’s shoulders and a cane tap tap tapping on the ground and Grian is outside. He cranes his neck to see the stars, faint. “Wow,” he breathes, and then there are hands on his shoulders again and eyes boring into his.
“Gri, you need to sober up,” Scar is saying. “I’ll get you some water, I’ll-”
“No-” it’s panic, that’s what it is in Grian’s voice, “No - no, Scar, no - stay, please-”
He stops in his tracks. Grian can’t think. It’s all green and golden. “Please - please, please, i wanted you to come-” he blurts, “please, please, I panicked-”
“What does that mean?”
“My dad, I-” Grian wavers, “please - please, you can’t come over - I’m sorry Scar, I - please,”
His face is in Scar’s neck. He’s breathing hard. His arms are around him? “It’s okay, it’s okay,” Scar is whispering. “You need to sober up, sweetheart, I’ll get you water, okay?”
“No,” he’s saying, “no - no, please don’t leave - I’m sorry I drank too much - I’m sorry, I-”
But Scar is holding his hand. “Come on, then,” he says, and his cane tap tap taps along the floorboards as they walk inside, there’s the kitchen-
“I’m sorry,” Grian breathes. Everything is shifting.
“I know, I know,” murmurs Scar. Grian can’t help but believe him. He holds on for dear life, and then there’s the sound of running water and a cold, cold cup pressed into his hands, and he tips it forward and drinks, cold cold cold pooling into his stomach. Scar’s got a hand on his back. It’s warm.
“Thank you,” he whispers. “Thank you, Scar.”
There isn’t a gap. Nothing at all. He’s just in the kitchen and then in a split second outside, shivering, swaying as he walks. “Where are we going?”
“Cub’s out,” Scar tells him quietly, softly. “We’re going to mine.”
“Oh,” Grian whispers. “Thank you, Scar.”
Scar sighs. Grian decides to himself he doesn’t want to say that combination of words ever again to him. He droops, shuts eyes, holds on and walks. He tries not to cry. Scar’s house is quite close to Scott’s, actually, which he’s thankful for. It’s a 20 minute walk at the very most, and then there’s a door in front of him and then there’s warmth engulfing him and then Scar’s hands are cupping his face again.
“You feeling better?”
Grian swallows, looks up at him. “You’re golden,” he whispers.
Scar doesn’t understand. His face softens. “And you’re pink,” he says softly, and they walk slowly and carefully up the stairs together. He shuts the door behind them and Grian flops onto his bed, staring at the ceiling.
“How are you doing?” Scar asks, lying down next to him. He leans his cane against the bed frame.
“Less drunk,” says Grian. “Probably should’ve thrown up.”
“You probably should’ve.”
“Thank you, Scar.”
“G, it’s-”
He gets himself up, shaky, leans over. “No, thank you,” he says. “I don’t know how you’re always so good. I don’t know how you do it.”
Scar looks up at him with wide eyes. “You’re drunk,” he says.
“That doesn’t mean I’m a liar,”
He frowns. “You’re still drunk.”
“And you’re still a fucking angel. I really don’t know how you do it.”
“Stop saying things like that,” says Scar very seriously, “because then I’ll want to kiss you, and you’re too drunk for that.”
“You want to kiss me,” Grian says, lying back down on the cool sheets. “God, you’re something else.”
Scar doesn’t say anything for a long time. Grian rolls over and buries his face in his neck, throwing limbs over him, careful of his leg. For a moment, he wants to say something serious - something bad. He doesn’t say it. He doesn’t even let himself think it. Instead, he just repeats himself.
“Thank you,” he whispers.
Scar’s head turns, and he kisses his gently on the forehead, before turning back to plant in his pillow. “You’re welcome,” he breathes. “Now go to sleep.”
Grian does as he’s told, for once.
Notes:
oh grian being drunk here is completely based off of my own experience btw
im not a massive drinker but the other week i was at a halloween party and drank like.... estimated 10 shots of vodka plus a double shot or more of whiskey. man i was chasing mouthfuls of vodka with sweetmints i am a horrible example stop reading if you are under the age of 13. the hangover was so bad im never drinking that much again
so. grian is me but i didn't want to write him throwing up 😊😊me x oversharing. i told a commenter the other day that g and scar were gonna talk about it. sorry that i didnt disclose i didnt mean sober
Chapter 19: An Inch Away From More Than Just Friends
Summary:
grian wakes up in scar’s house, and while they eat breakfast scar tentatively brings up what he said about his dad while drunk. things are tense, but grian tells scar about his dad’s abuse of him and pearl, and eventually is picked up by pearl from his house.
Notes:
if i don’t try then it’s my loss / an inch away from more than just friends / touch me, baby
naked in manhattan, chappell roan. (yet again i am pushing my naked in mahattan scarian agenda)so i just had an art trip for a few days and have come back home completely swamped in work. like theres a lot. so i thought i would quickly post this because my college will get hectic for a while and i might not be able to write for a few days ........
good luck!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“G,” Scar is saying softly, hands gentle on Grian’s shoulders. He squirms, sleepy, and opens his eyes, half lidded. Why is Scar waking him up?
Why is-
Why is Scar-
He shoots forward from the bed, duvet falling to his lap - Thank you, Scar. We’re going to mine. You feeling better? You’re golden. Because then I’ll want to kiss you, and you’re too drunk for that. You want to kiss me. You’re welcome. Now go to sleep.
Now go to sleep.
And Scar is catching him by his shoulder, hand falling to grip his arm. “Don’t panic,” he hisses, voice considerably louder as his eyes bore into Grian’s wide ones.
“How am I meant to not panic?”
“Just don’t.”
“How do I not panic? I’ve just woken up in your bed after a night of getting completely shit-faced drunk and making a complete fool of myself in front of you-”
Scar drifts forward, hand making itself known under Grian’s chin, like he’s about to kiss him. Grian flatlines. “Don’t panic,” he whispers.
“Okay,” Grian breathes. What else can he say?
Scar’s thumbs swipe under his eyes, tracing skin. “Come on,” he says, beginning to pull him out of bed. “You need to wash your face, get that makeup off. It’s not good for your skin.” After this, it comes to Grian’s attention that he’s no longer golden.
“Did it rub off on your pillows?” he asks, still drowsy.
“If it did, I don’t care,” says Scar, reaching for his cane. “Downstairs, c’mon. You thirsty?”
“Very.”
“I’ll make breakfast. Cub’s back midday - it’s only half 10. You’ve slept 8 hours, I would’ve given you more but-”
“Thank you,” Grian interrupts him, “Scar. It’s fine.”
Scar grins at him, eyes dipping down before he slaps him on the shoulder and walks into the kitchen. “Bathroom’s the first door on the left, you can use my cleanser, okay?”
“Thanks,” Grian calls after him, and finds his way into the bathroom, tracing walls with his finger, holding the door frame tight enough to save him if he falls.
The room is cool, which is good for his growing headache, and unnervingly clean. The mirror is pristine, which is perfect for telling him exactly how hopeless he looks. The pink is smudged all over his face, sparkles all about, his lips are chapped, his eyes are red. He’s pale and drawn. Grian hasn’t realised until now how shit he looks, not even through fault of the party. He looks tired.
He turns the tap on, splashes freezing water over his face and lathers cleanser in his hands. When he emerges from the hand towel, his face is clean but blotchy, purple shadows and freckles over his cheeks. He takes a moment for himself, sits on the cold, tiled floor, and thinks.
Thinks, wow. I’m never drinking vodka again.
Thinks, wow. That’s such a fucking lie.
“You good in there?” Scar calls.
“All good,” he calls in response, and scrambles to his feet to open the door. Scar is in the kitchen, busying over two cups of coffee.
“What do you want for breakfast? Eggs? Toast?”
Grian smiles at him, settling into a seat at the table. “It’s really fine, Scar, coffee is mo-”
“Just humour me,” says Scar. “What do you normally have for breakfast?”
“I’ll have eggs,” says Grian, because he knows Scar won’t let him say his preferred answer. The cup of coffee, steaming, is placed before him on a coaster, and he firmly does not pull down Scar by his shirt’s collar as soon as he’s set it down to kiss him. Of course he wants to, but he doesn’t. He just watches him draw back instead.
The coffee is good. “Scar,” Grian says. “Did I say anything stupid last night?”
Of course, he should know if he had gone too far. But there’s always a chance… Scar twists ‘round to look at him, whisk held between two fingers. “There was a lot of I’m sorry. I think you felt guilty that I was helping you.”
“Oh,” says Grian faintly.
“And, you…” and Scar pauses.
And Grian waits.
Scar swallows. Grian can see his Adam’s apple bob in his throat with the movement before he twists back around and begins to whisk the eggs in a bowl. “Are we…” he says, “Are we going to talk about the other day?”
Grian doesn’t know what to say. “Do you want to talk about the other day?”
Scar sighs.
“You told me I couldn’t come over to your house because of your dad,” he says very slowly as he pours the eggs into a saucepan. “I don’t know if I would classify that as you saying something stupid, but I have the idea that you would.”
Grian is quiet.
“G?”
Scar’s sitting in front of him. He captures his hands under the table. “Should I have brought it up?”
“Probably not,” he mutters. “But you did.”
“Hey,” and Scar’s hand is on his face again. That’s a new habit of his, Grian recognises - something almost caring. Cradling. “What is it?”
“Things are just…” voice dwindling down to a whisper, Grian averts his eyes and Scar’s hand falls, “weird.”
“What’s weird ?”
“You know about my mum, right?”
Scar blinks.
“Don’t pretend you don’t,” says Grian shortly. “The news got around.”
He leaves him a silence to think in.
“After she left…” he tells Scar, “She didn’t… she didn’t go missing. None of us think it was some tragedy, some murder, some kidnapping. She just left. And - and he changed. He’s just different. He’s never at home, and when he is at home, we have to avoid him as much as possible. He doesn’t speak to us unless he’s angry.”
Grian shuts his eyes. Scar’s thumb strokes the palm of his hand. “After I came back from yours, I snuck into my room through the window,” he whispers. “He was there.”
“Oh,” breathes Scar. “Oh, Grian.”
“He just started - accusing me, of things,” is out of Grian’s mouth before he can stop it, “of doing drugs, smoking, hiding shit in my room - and I - I don’t - I smoke a cigarette every once in a while, but I - I don’t do drugs,”
He hates the way Scar’s looking at him. Scar’s looking at him like he doesn’t believe him. “I don’t,” he stresses, “I know that me and the boys can be a bit - a bit adventurous, and whatever, they like looking cool to everyone else, but I don’t-”
“I never said you did,” comes Scar’s murmur, but he’s still giving him that look. Grian gives in and slumps forward, putting his head on the table, feeling Scar put a warm hand below the back of his neck, resting on the beginnings of his spine. “It’s okay,” he whispers.
“He slapped Pearl.”
Grian can feel the hand tense on his back. He shouldn’t have said anything, not to Scar. But Scar shifts, then, moves his chair closer, and leans forward. “C’mon,” he murmurs, “c’mon, do you want a-”
He doesn’t have to finish his question. Grian’s already clinging to him.
“It was when we came back,” he whispers.
“Back?”
“Back from, um - me and Pearl left,” Grian says into his neck, “when I came back from yours, we left because of him, we stayed with her friends, and then we came back, and he was there. And Pearl spoke to him and I heard it all. I heard it all,”
Scar’s put his hands in his hair, now, smoothing fingers through. “She told him - she said, she said Mama didn’t go missing, she said she probably killed herself because of you. She said that to him.”
“I know, I know,” Scar murmurs, resting his chin on his head. “I’m sorry, Grian.”
Grian swallows. “Let’s have breakfast,” he says, voice crackly.
And Scar understands.
He rests his chin on his head one moment more as if he’s relishing in the closeness of it all, and then he’s off, detaching, Grian leans gratefully back to his seat and watches as he goes to turn on the stove, carefully folding eggs with a spatula. “I hope you like scrambled eggs,” he says. “I can’t make them any other way without ruining them.”
Grian smiles from his place at the table. “I like scrambled eggs,” he answers. “You’re fine.”
So Scar comes to sit with two plates of eggs and toast, sets cups of water down next to them, and Grian sips hot coffee and puts forkfuls of egg into his mouth and watches Scar eat. It’s calm, and he likes that. He pulls his phone out of his jean pocket - Jesus, it’s been in there all night, pressed uncomfortably against his thigh, lingering on 20%. Pearl is calling.
He gives Scar a quick smile and picks up.
“Hey, Pearlie,”
“Where are you?”
Her voice comes sputtering through the speaker - Grian makes a face. “I’m at Scar’s,” he says, “He helped me back.”
There is a long, long pause. “That’s good,” Pearl says warily. “I’ve heard things about last night.”
“Serves me right for going to one of Scott’s parties,” he says honestly. “I knew this would happen.”
“Alright,”
mumbles Pearl.
“I’m picking you up in 20 minutes.”
“Nice. Thanks, Pearl, love you,”
“Love you too, I’ll see you when I’m there.”
She hangs up the phone. “Pearls gonna pick me up in 20, is that okay?”
“All good,” replies Scar. He pauses. “Is she okay with you being here?”
“She knows you’re safe,” Grian says without thinking. Scar wets his lips with his tongue.
“Okay,” he murmurs.
Grian looks back down at his phone so he has something else to look at that isn’t Scar’s face. She knows you’re safe. You’re safe. God, that’s humiliating. He opens Instagram, a brief attempt to distract himself.
Scrolling quickly, there are a few dim-light photos of last night, one he doesn’t remember taking of him and Tango on the kitchen floor, pink and red makeup and the flash on, laughing at the camera.
Then; one from Ren - a silly photo of him all decked out in silver swirls, taken from above, grinning maniacally into the camera. He opens his account, sees REN DAWG!!!!! in massive letters, a stupid photo of him in dog ears at a Halloween party as the profile picture. He scrolls a few days back to find a mirror selfie - backstage, in the makeup mirrors. Him and Doc.
And stops short.
Doc looks terrible. He’s pale, tan skin devoid of all colour, leaning towards Ren like he’s making sure he’ll catch him if he falls, smiling good-naturedly but without soul. His real eye is squinted and his prosthetic looks dull. Ren’s arm is wrapped securely around his waist like he too is aware of this. Grian swipes left. The next photo has a hint of a metal finger in the frame - Doc taking it, then, using Ren’s phone, and it’s Martyn in blue swirls, laughing at his own ridiculous costume as Lady Montague, holding Ren, silver-eyed Escalus, by the arm, caught in the moment. The camera is slanted and blurry.
Swipe.
Martyn holding a fizzy drink from HCA’s cafeteria, smiling wide at the camera. Doc is beside him, putting on a shocked face for the picture. His eyebags are dark, dark violet.
Grian puts the phone down and helps Scar wash up the dishes before Pearl comes to get him. Scar’s quiet, smooth, soft, a quick hand brushing past the small of Grian’s back as he walks past with a cloth, leaning past his shoulder to put a glass away, all silent looks and green green green golden.
And the doorbell rings.
“I’ll see you Monday,” says Grian, shutting a cabinet door. “Alright?”
He’s about to turn when Scar catches his wrist and he looks back. “Scar?”
He looks at him for a moment like he’s trying to say something, but doesn’t know how. Wavering eyes, something soft flickering in his face. Eventually, he leans forwards and kisses him, short but sweet, light but meaningful. “I’ll see you Monday,” he repeats.
Grian is stuck in the web of his gaze for one, last moment, and then he smiles and finds himself walking to the front door, patting his pocket to check for his phone, opening it to see Pearl in front of him. Her eyes stray behind him, but Scar has stayed in the kitchen, trusting him to leave on his own. “Come on, then,” she says, and he follows her out.
The car door slams. She sighs. “Did anything happen with Scar?” she asks.
He yawns. “Got too drunk and acted like an idiot in front of him. Why?”
She pauses.
Grian pauses.
“Pearl - why?”
She sighs. “Somebody saw you two in the, um - the living room? Said you were standing awfully close.”
“Jesus. I need to be more careful-”
“What does that even mean?”
She’s turned around now, searching his face. “Be more careful? There’s no reason for you to be hiding this, I don’t know why you’re-”
Grian flares. “There’s no reason for you to be hiding whatever’s going on with you and G-”
He stops himself. Pearl’s face has fallen.
“Sorry,” he whispers. She turns back around and begins to drive.
Notes:
polycule rendocmartyn is canon btw
i also fear grian was fucking evil for saying that to pearl. he does not know the horrors of a lesbian situationship (yet)
Chapter 20: Always An Angel, Never A God
Summary:
grian is practicing his death monologue as romeo in the proper theatre with doc, who is trialling the lighting and tech during the scene, but halfway through, all the lights turn off and grian snaps out of being romeo. he finds doc lying on the ground in visible distress, crying talking unintelligably about the lights and the colours. grian panics and goes to the car park to find ren, who goes to find doc immediately. xisuma drives grian home because doc can’t and grian goes to sleep in pearl’s bed for comfort, thinking about how much worse his Sights are getting.
Notes:
i don't know why i am the way i am / there's something in the static / i think i've been having revelations
not strong enough, boygeniusI FINISHED COLLEGE FOR CHRISTMAS BREAKKK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
this is so exciting. now i get to finish all my work and read books and write this fic and tidy my room and oh my god im so glad im off school
enjoy the chapter!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Romeo casts all sorrowful, remorseful thoughts of Paris’s death away when he sees Juliet’s face. Soft yet angular, life carved out from her cheekbones, eyelashes fluttering on her cheeks. He longs for her green eyes, hidden by lids, but this is enough for him, to see hair droop over sharp shoulders and folds of fabric cling to her figure. This is enough for him. Her best dress, repurposed for her funeral. This is enough.
“O, my love,” and the words punch desperately out of his mouth, “my wife.”
He doesn’t regret marrying her one bit. They’re intertwined, by fate, by the stars, cosmically linked. There is no world in which he will not meet her, no world in which he will not fall for her, no world in which she will not fall back. No world in which they can stay away from each other. Romeo wonders if there is a world where they can stay safe together, a world with a happy ending.
“Death, that hath sucked the honey of thy breath, hath had no power yet upon thy beauty,” he whispers. “Thou art not conquered,” and that brings a shaky smile to his lips, Juliet is - was was was was was - too strong to be conquered, she never lost a fight. “Beauty’s ensign yet is crimson in thy lips and in thy cheeks, and death’s pale flag is not advanced there.”
He tears his eyes away from her, to be confronted by Tybalt beside her, cousins recently deceased, separate coffins but never separate tombs. His face is white and vacant. Romeo feels no regret. “Tybalt, liest thou there in thy bloody sheet?” he breathes, “O, what more favour can I do to thee, than with that hand that cut thy youth in twain to sunder his that was thine enemy?”
A stab of sadness. No regret, but pain persists. “Forgive me, cousin,” Romeo mutters. He turns back to his love, to her sleeping corse, her gentle form. Her hands are laid on her chest, the image of death, and he hates it. He takes them in his as gently as he can, presses them to his lips, holds back a deadly sob.
“Ah, dear Juliet,” he whispers, agony, “Why art thou yet so fair? Shall I believe that unsubstantial death is amorous, and that the lean abhorred monster keeps thee here in dark to be his paramour?”
Finally, Romeo runs an easy finger under Juliet’s chin, caresses her face. She’s so beautiful like this, he thinks he’d find her beautiful even possessed by the Devil, even a murderer or a witch. Her skin is paler than he’s used to, dotted with freckles, golden in the dim light of the tomb. He can feel the bottle of poison, soft but sharp, light but heavy, in his pocket. It hurts.
Her lips stand out, dark, against pale skin. He wishes desperately in that moment to be able to kiss them, to feel them smile against him, full of life. Impossible.
“For fear of that I shall stay with thee, and never from this palace of dim night depart again.” He swallows as the reality of his words hit him. “Here, here I will remain, with worms that are thy chambermaids. O, here will I set up my everlasting rest, and shake the hole of inauspicious stars from this world-wearied flesh.”
Maybe, if he waits just a little longer, she will open her eyes. She will, she will, golden green eyes, and smile with her beautiful pink mouth, and exclaim in seeing him. Maybe it is all a horrible, terrible mistake.
“Eyes, look your last,” Romeo breathes, drenched in grief. “Arms, take your-“
And he is enveloped in darkness. Romeo reels, screams, feels himself stumble in it, and oh.
Grian holds a hand over his heart in an effort to calm himself. It’s racing - all he can hear is his own heavy breathing, but it’s muddled with - with someone else’s - and there are sobs. Somebody is crying.
“Doc?” he calls, “Doc? Everything alright?”
And then - then, his heart drops. What if it happens when you’re on stage?
“Doc!” he shouts, and finds himself stumbling in the dark of the stage, where is he? He’s going to fall on the raked stage, it’s unsteady beneath his feet. There’s - and he feels his eyes focus, there’s somebody’s trembling form on the floor backstage, next to the controls for the lights, hands and knees, deep, guttural sounds.
“Please-“
“Doc-“ Grian is on the floor as well, hands tentative on shoulders, he thinks they’re shoulders, it’s all so dark, one of them is cold metal so it must be shoulders-
“It’s so bright, please,” Doc sobs, “I - please, there are so many colours, they won’t stop,”
“It’s okay,” Grian chokes out, ”It’s okay, Doc, do you - what do you - I-“
Doc grabs onto his own shoulders with surprising strength and desperation, electric brr-ing as metal fingers clasp. In the dark, Grian sees a flash of his eyes - wild and too-bright, one glowing red and the other a frightened shade of brown. “Please, Ro - please - please help me,” he begs, “it’s all - it’s so bright, it hurts, it’s so bright-”
Ren.
Ren’s coming to the theatre next to work out his monologue with Doc, he’s notoriously early for rehearsals, maybe he’s outside, Grian swallows down his terror, “I’m going to get help, Doc, I’m going to get help, okay? I’m gonna - I’m gonna-“
When he stands, Doc’s hands slide off of his shoulders and he crumples further to the floor, whimpering. He’s in pain. Grian flees like the coward he is, feeling his way towards the back door, hearing cries ring out behind him, Doc is saying please stay - he bursts into the car park, stumbling through the darkness of the night, shoes dragging loud on the ground, and he screams Ren’s name. Couldn’t they have practised the scene at school, where he doesn’t feel so isolated?
It isn’t the smartest decision to scream, but Grian is running into the night and a car door opens and he’s not alone anymore, Ren has heard him, Ren is here, Ren is-
“Grian - Grian, Grian, listen to me. You need to tell me what’s happening,”
“It’s Doc,” Grian chokes out, and watches Ren’s breath catch. He goes white in the face. “He’s - he’s backstage,”
“What happened?” asks Ren, and it’s clear he already knows. He’s staring past Grian at the door.
“He said it was too bright,” Grian breathes, “but he’d turned the lights off.”
Ren’s past him in half a second, a quick pat on the shoulder and he’s off as fast as he can. It’s serious, then, Doc is the priority, because Ren is all caring and quick and gentle and if it wasn’t serious he would have stayed in the car park with him. Grian sways, stumbles, sits clumsily down on the tarmac, scraping his palms on the way. He stares at them. He stares at-
“Doc,” Ren is saying like a mantra, “Doc, it’s me. It’s me, Doc. It’s me, you’re okay, it’s me,”
The lights are on. Doc’s face is buried in his neck. Ren tightens his arms around him and shuffles further up against the wall. “You’re okay,” he whispers. “You’re okay.”
His breathing is slowing. “I’m okay?”
“You’re okay,” and Ren pulls a hand through his hair, setting it on the back of his neck. “You scared Grian half to death.”
“Oh,” murmurs Doc. “Oh, God.”
“You’re okay,” Ren repeats. He’s saying it more for himself than for Doc at this point. He holds him tighter. “You’re okay. I’m here.”
“It was all so bright,” Doc breathes. “It hurt so much. Ren, it hurt so much.”
Ren says nothing. He says nothing of the silver makeup swirling into his dreams, nothing of the guilt permeating his existence in every scene, nothing of the blue power flowing in his veins. “You’re okay,” he says finally, feeling tears bead in the corners of his eyes, holding Doc firmly by his back and his neck. “You’re okay, you’re okay, you’re okay.”
“I’m okay,” Doc repeats. He sounds unsure.
“Grian,” echoes in the air. “Grian. Grian.”
Xisuma helps pull him up to stand, and he’s holding one of his hands now, examining the graze. “How did this happen? You’re meant to be practising your monologue with Doc, didn’t-”
“Why’re you here?”
“I drove Ren. What happened?”
Grian opens his mouth, closes it. “We ended early,” he lies.
Xisuma stares at him unblinking, and looks like he’s about to call his bluff before his phone rings once and goes silent. “Hang on,” he mutters, Grian Sees him, he knows it’s Ren, and when Xisuma checks his phone something in his face changes. He shuts it off quickly. “Do you know how you’re getting home?”
Grian is lost for a moment. Doc drove him, was going to drive him back, but now he’s not sure if he wants to go back in, not sure if Doc is even fit to drive anymore. “No.”
Xisuma frowns. “Do you need a ride?”
He swallows. “Yeah,” and Xisuma helps him to the car, a careful arm around his shoulders.
He’s in the back seat, and X sits with him for a second, reaching into the storage pocket on the back of a seat and pulling out a little red bag. “I have antiseptic wipes,” he mumbles. In the dim light of the car Grian remembers how he’s only a few years older than Pearl. He doesn’t look young, but he doesn’t look old either. He bites back a scowl or a hiss as Xisuma carefully wipes down his palms. “You alright?”
“I’m alright,” he mumbles, and Xisuma slips out of the seat and walks ‘round to the driver’s. “Thank you,” Grian calls.
“Whereabouts do I need to drop you?”
“I’m about 20 minutes from HCA, around Mineplex,” he says, gingerly doing up his seatbelt. Xisuma nods, quiet. Grian begins to cast his eyes around the car. It’s not an expensive one, but a sturdy one. The red bag still lying on the seat beside him has plasters and bandages inside as well, spilling half onto the seat. He closes his eyes and breathes, calming himself down, because he can’t pull the same stupid shit he did with Scar in the car. He has to go home even if his dad is in the house. No inconveniencing the director of his bloody play, that’s too much.
Way too much. “Here?” Xisuma asks.
“Yeah, just pull in there, that’s my road,”
“Alright,” and the car brakes and parks. Grian takes a long, deep breath, catching himself.
“You okay?” Xisuma says from the front seat.
“All good,” he mutters. Xisuma frowns, he can tell just from the tone of his voice.
“I worry about you, Grian,” he says then, and it’s sincere. Grian swallows a lump in his throat.
“Thank you for driving me,” he replies, and he gets out of the car. Xisuma stays until he walks into his driveway, and then he hears the engine as he drives away.
He opens and closes the door as quietly as he can, treading softly up the stairs and tiptoeing on the landing, but he doesn’t spend more than five minutes in his own room putting on his pyjamas before he’s walking silently to Pearl’s bedroom, slipping inside. “Pearl?” he whispers.
She rolls over in bed, “G?” and sees him in his pyjamas. “Oh, come on,” she mumbles, yawning, and shuffles to the wall, holding the blanket up for him. He comes under it gratefully, into the warmth, the forgiveness.
“Thanks, Pearlie,” he whispers, and she doesn’t respond, already asleep again. But he lies awake for longer than he’d like to.
The Sights are getting worse. He has to confront that now, he’s ignored it for too long. They’re getting much, much worse. They’re enough to buckle his knees, to invade his head, to make him stumble and scream and fall to the ground. It’s never a quick fall now, it’s always accompanied with something - with a fever, or with nausea or dizziness, or pain, or the vague smell of smoke and dust in his nose. Yes, they’re much worse. And now Doc - now Doc and Ren, hiding something, and Xisuma’s text from Ren. He casts his Sight outward quickly, maybe he can search for what the text was, what Ren told him that would make him leave, but there’s nothing.
It’s out of control, then. Before, he could use it when he wanted, but now it only invades at the worst of times.
The Sights are getting worse. Grian tastes smoke as he falls into a quiet sleep.
Notes:
i love making doc suffer
Chapter 21: Honey In Your Mouth When You Gave Me My Name
Summary:
grian comes into school and immediately has an encounter with joel, who is ignoring him. he goes to english class but ends up skipping with mumbo and telling him about his argument with joel. on his way out of school, he has a Sight and falls down the stairs, and xisuma helps him patch himself up in the medical room.
Notes:
honey in your mouth when you gave me my name / tears in your eyes when you pull it like a chain / half return, half return
half return, adrianne lenkerhi guys.... slinks slowly back into the room...
so i have been gone for nearly exactly a month. stuff just got a bit too much for me i fear i had the worst week of my life since like. year 8. so... im protecting my peace now and trying to heal but thats why i went so long without uploading
i do think the next couple chapters have gone up in quality, though, so i hope it's worth it
happy late new year!! i hope you all enjoy this chapter
Chapter Text
The air outside is freezing. Grian shoves his hands in his pockets and breathes it in, because it’s one of the last cold days before the spring, he knows it, and his scarf isn’t stopping icy wind from sneaking under his jacket. He hurries up the stairs at the front of the school and into the wall of heat at the door, his glasses fogging up, and shoulders his way through the corridor. Just breathe. Just - breathe. Things are hard, but he can figure them out, he can, he can. He has an English class and then he can head home and then he can calm down and then he doesn’t have to be in this crowded, dense corridor. But then -
There’s a flash of black leather, green streaks, and Joel is a few feet away from him, and Grian has frozen.
He remembers Joel’s crying from that night, muffled by distance, gasping, unwanted, Timmy’s hands hovering around him as he tried to comfort him. He remembers the way he fled.
Grian shoots forward, dodges trainers and boots and backpacks and school-books, finds his place beside Joel to walk alongside him. And Joel - and Joel does nothing. Joel does nothing. Joel’s eyes are hard and blind and stony and unseeing and he just keeps on walking - he keeps pace, sputtering footsteps, jumps forward and says his name, but Joel is like a hallucination, slipping away from him, a dream. Desperation sparks - Joel, please, and he nearly crashes into somebody’s locker door when Joel turns, looks right at him, through him, and then whisks back around and disappears into the crowd as he walks away. His fists are clenched so tight at his sides that he’s white-knuckled. Grian stops dead in his tracks.
Oh, he thinks bitterly. There’s hurt there too, beading in his eyes. Grian turns around and walks briskly to his English class, clenching his own fists to mirror Joel’s. Right. Okay. He can play this game, he can build up walls against Joel until he lets it go and lets him back in. He can wait. He can wait.
Grian’s a straight line - straight spine, skin becoming hard and taut, everything bone, eyes unmoving from their places, glued to the ground. He breathes in and out in harsh, stark
motions, chest tight, sharp footsteps cutting the blue vinyl floor, backpack hanging off his frozen form, leather jacket suddenly cold on his skin. Air blows into the rips on his jeans and he’s cold. Joel is making him cold. Grian swallows a hard lump and walks swiftly into his English class, sliding limp into his assigned seat, books and folder tumbling out onto his desk, reaching for a biro, and a hand taps him on his shoulder. He nearly jumps out of his skin, “Mumbo,” he says, and it’s like Mumbo can tell immediately that something is wrong.
“You okay?” Mumbo asks. “You’re tense today.” He’s thinking that Grian is always tense, that the only difference is it’s become physical. He’s thinking that he always wants to ask if Grian is okay. Grian is thinking that he wants to sink into the floor and drown. Grian is thinking that he wants to Blind himself.
“I’m okay,” he forces, a tight smile stretching. “Just slept weird.”
Mumbo’s hand is still on his shoulder. “Are you sure?” he asks. His hand is heavy, but steady, but comfort in a physical form. Are you sure? Grian hasn’t been sure for a very, very long time about anything. “We can skip if you want. Nobody’s here yet,”
Grian wants to leave the room more than anything else at that moment. He shoots to his feet so fast that Mumbo’s hand slips off his shoulder, and shoves his books into his bag. “Let’s skip,” he says quickly, and he can feel Mumbo’s smile in the air even when he’s not looking at him. He follows him out of the room and into the corridor, now sparse, nearly empty. Mumbo is tentative, but smiles at him again.
“Car park?”
“Yeah. Need fresh air.”
“Sure, okay,”
Grian leads the way, stiff limbs swinging. Mumbo hurries after him. “You look like you need to do yoga,” he jokes.
“I’m not in the mood, Mumbo,”
Mumbo grabs him by the elbow and whisks him around. “Shake it out, mate,” he says, patting his arm. “You can throw some rocks at the wall or something, loosen up. Can’t be so tight-laced all the time, it’s not good for you.”
“I’m not tight-laced, Mumbo.”
He hums. “Really?”
“If - if anything I’m loose-laced, I - I-”
Mumbo snorts. “You’re loose-laced. Okay, tell me, G, your evidence for this-”
He’s pink in the face now. “I - I smoke, I drink, I don’t always get good grades, I - have you seen the people I hang out with? I have this - this stupid jacket, I-”
Mumbo laughs at him. “That’s the most awful explanation I’ve ever heard!” He jabs him in the ribs with his elbow for good measure. “It’s like you’re trying to prove to me you’re a bad boy - you called the jacket stupid, that takes all of the coolness out of wearing it!”
“I don’t - I was just trying to say I’m not tight-laced,”
They’re out of the building now, treading into the car park.
“What, you’re - you’re loose-laced, Grian, that’s the most made-up word I’ve ever heard-”
“Oh, shut up-”
“ I don’t always get good grades,” Mumbo mocks, “You have no idea how funny you sound-”
Grian opens his mouth to protest, but what comes out sounds much more like a laugh. He bends at the middle, cracks open, and laughs hysterically until he’s fighting for air, holding Mumbo’s arms to keep himself standing. Mumbo’s laughing too, but not quite as much - he drags Grian over to a corner behind the school building, where all the Year 11s skip class, gets him to sit down. He’s still laughing, but now it’s breathless, and when Grian manages to slow down, he confesses, “Joel is really angry with me.”
And Mumbo frowns. “Really?”
“Yeah,” he says. “He’s been for a while now. It’s bad.”
“Have you ever even argued with him?”
“No,” Grian mumbles, head in hands, “Never before.”
“Why is he mad?”
“I barely - I barely know. Lizzie says he’s worried about me.”
There’s a pause, and then Mumbo sighs and says, “Well, everybody’s worried about you, Grian.”
“What?”
“I suppose it’s just the worst for him because he knows you so well.”
“What do you mean, everybody’s worried about me?”
Grian’s staring at him now. Mumbo swallows. “You avoid everyone,” he says carefully. “You slip away from every conversation, you don’t tell anyone what’s wrong. Nobody knows where you are half the time. You barely come into school if it’s not for rehearsal, and at rehearsal you pass out on stage. It’s not - it doesn’t look good, G.”
“Oh,” Grian manages.
“I know you won’t say anything properly to me,” Mumbo tells him. “I know you’ll just say oh or okay and look at me like a wounded animal and run off afterwards. You don’t have to say anything, because I already know you won’t. Just don’t run away.”
Grian swallows. “Okay,” he says. “Sure.”
But Mumbo looks like he’s about to take a chance. “What happened with Joel?” he asks.
“I went to his house,” Grian blurts, “recently, with Tim. We went out to smoke and he just - just got angry. He said - he said, where have you been? He was so upset, and I - I told him about-” the words stick in his throat, “some stuff. And he found out I had been at Scar’s house, and he just. Left. Tim went after him, and before I left I heard - he was - crying.”
Mumbo’s hand is on his shoulder, comforting.
“And Lizzie spoke to me, then, and said all of these things about how sad he was, and today I walked into school and he won’t speak to me. He won’t speak to me.”
Mumbo hugs him. Grian is still, wavering, for a moment, and then he sinks into it. “I’m sorry, G,” he’s saying. “Everything’s complicated. I’m sorry.”
Grian’s arms are around his shoulders. He thinks about how true that is.
They speak for a little while longer, and then the period is over and Grian remembers he needs to go to his locker.
“I’ll see you,” he says as Mumbo walks towards his car. He pauses. “Thank you.”
Mumbo smiles at him, and then he’s gone and Grian is walking back into the main building, up the stairs, shoving books into his locker, and walking slowly to regain his breath. He heads towards the stairs, he can see the exit of the school, he’s going to go home and get into bed and never get out, and-
Ah.
“I want to make it up to you.”
Jimmy crosses his arms, flushes. “It’s fine, Tango. I didn’t expect you to be able to come anyway. It’s not a pr-”
“But that is a problem!” Tango stresses. “You know it’s a problem, and I know it’s a problem, and you shouldn’t have to deal wi-”
“Stop talking.” Jimmy says, suddenly coming forward. “Stop talking! I want to deal with you, I don’t care, okay? I don’t care about any of this, I care about you. Stop talking!”
He leans forwards and kisses him, soft, gentle, hands holding his face. Tango leans into him like he’s life-sustaining. He might be. I love you, he’s thinking. But he won’t say it.
“Grian - Jesus! Grian,” Xisuma is shouting. Grian’s hands are bleeding, but at least his head didn’t hit the ground. He aches.
Why is Xisuma here?
He’s voiced that. He didn’t think he had voiced that. “Xisuma?” he says on purpose this time.
Xisuma has an arm around his shoulders - Grian is walking, now, and his knees are bloody. The rips in his jeans are red.
“Come on,” Xisuma mutters. He’s scared. That’s what Grian can feel - second hand fear running in his veins, his arteries. It’s the air he breathes. “You went flying,” he whispers almost like he’s angry. Grian knows without looking that his hands are trembling. “That was scary, Grian. Let’s get you patched up.”
He’s standing by a doorway, then, and then inside the medical room. Xisuma swears, then tells Grian in a distracted, embarrassed way not to tell anybody. “I’m sorry,” he says. “The nurse isn’t in. I’ll help patch you up, okay?”
“You qualified for that?” Grian still feels groggy from the fall, from the air rushing around him, from the Sight.
“Probably not,” Xisuma mumbles. “I’ll do my best.”
He sits on the ground cross-legged and Grian sits on the bench in the room. It’s - almost fatherly, actually. Grian’s old enough to do this himself, by far, but Xisuma is scared. It’s still there, filling the room, eased only just by the smell of antiseptic. He hisses at every swipe of anti-bacterial wipes and Xisuma flinches with him as if they’re synced. He’s clean and bandaged, then, and he washes his palms in the sink and presses a tiny plaster to the split skin on his thumb.
“You went flying,” repeats Xisuma, “It was like you had wings,”
“Until I didnt,” Grian interjects. Xisuma laughs.
“Okay,” he says, “I think I can dismiss you, you silly bird. You’re sure you’re all fine?”
“I didn’t hit my head,”
“Thank God.”
“Thank my quick reflexes instead,”
“Grian, you fell down the stairs.”
He shrugs. “Clumsy,” he offers.
Xisuma claps him on the back, in the corridor now. “Bye, little bird. Try not to fall down any more stairs, yes?”
“Yeah, bye,” Grian says, but he’s stuck on little bird. He doesn’t know why it feels so warm. He looks down at the blood-red rips in his jeans and the bandages behind them, and there’s second-hand fear lingering, but there’s first-hand... something else.
It feels like home.
Chapter 22: Wish I Could Climb Inside Of Your Mind
Summary:
surprisingly, the bad boys have started hanging out again, ignoring the circumstances of their previous separation. they discuss ren’s upcoming birthday party about to sleep over at jim’s, and grian falls asleep early and has a Sight of doc showing up at ren’s door severely affected by his strange illness. he briefly wakes up to grab a glass of water, but falls asleep to another Sight where martyn asks ren why he’s acting strange and ren denies everything.
Notes:
woke from a dream, dead of the night / watching you breathe, checking you’re alive / wish i could climb inside of your mind / pick out the parts rotted out with flies
rotted out with flies, kevin atwaterhey my lovelies
i had some free time today and decided i really wanted to get this out early, just to remind you all to please, please keep on making art and persevering. don't let what's happening right now discourage you. i know it seems like the most hopeless thing in the world, but all we can do is keep on making art and keep on living. please, please take care of yourselves
and for just a smidge of humour in these awful times, today my ethics teacher was explaining kant and said that 'bad things happen to good people, and good things happen to bad people, like becoming president'
i really hope you guys enjoy the chapter and keep on going the best you can. good luck
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Joel isn’t angry.
Grian stretches out on Jim’s bed like a cat, sighs, yawns, and opens his eyes. The light is yellow, an old bulb above his head, midnight blue filtering through the window. “Surely it’s not a big deal,” he says. “It’s a house party, not a fancy dinner,” and he props his chin up to his elbow to stare in the vague direction of his friends, who are running about the room in their own respective panics.
And Joel isn’t angry anymore.
He thinks Jimmy has told him something. He’s had this guilty, puppy-dog look ever since they started hanging out again, big brown eyes and fiddling fingers, and his eyes flit between the two of them when they speak like he’s relieved, relieved but on the edge of something. He’s nervous, that’s what he is. He’s told Joel something, thinks Grian, something to make him forgive. Something to stop him from being angry.
And it’s worked. Because Joel isn’t angry anymore.
Joel groans. “But people are going to
be there,”
he says in despair, wringing his hands. “Like, like all of the Year 13s, and everyone from Romeo and Juliet, and freshmen from MCU, and-”
“Fuck
off,
Joel,” says Jimmy sourly from under his bed, muffled, buried in storage boxes for an old shirt he’s forgotten. “That doesn’t tell us anything-”
Grian sighs. “I’m sure it doesn’t matter that much,” and he kicks at Jimmy’s socked feet from where they protrude from under his bed, pyjama trousers riding down his ankles. “Is it really this serious?”
Joel’s practically tearing his hair out. He’s two ciders deep, crossed arms and a frown on his face. “Doc, Martyn, Etho, Tango, Bdubs! That sort of crowd, Ren’s friends, of course he’s inviting them-”
A dull bang echoes from underneath the bed. Grian winces. “Tango will be there?” comes out from the depths, Jim sounding sheepish and slightly pained.
“Yes, why else would I say his name?” Joel huffs, distracted.
“I hate to say it,” Grian mumbles, “but people come to house parties even if they aren’t invited. They just show up, it’s too crowded to make much difference. It’s just how it works.”
And that sends them both into a shared frenzy, and he twists his face into Jim’s pillow and shuts his eyes. He still feels so completely awful about his Sights of the two.
Because it feels intrusive. It feels hurtful, it feels prying, Grian doesn’t want to see Jimmy threaten to run away, doesn’t want to see Tango call his bluff, doesn’t want to see his brother lying in bed with his lips ghosting over Tango’s neck and tears present in his eyes. He doesn’t want to see all of this frustration and hurt and anger surrounding Jim like a cloud. It’s all so distant from the boy he knows. It’s like Tango transforms him into something entirely new.
And then - oh, and then Grian remembers Tango’s words from the party. Before it had all gone to shit and he’d staggered home in Scar’s arms - What’s up with Tim recently? Oh - he’s lovely, Grian. But don’t tell him that. I’ll never live it down.
Something is twisting and sinking in his stomach. He’s sure it’s connected to Scar but he isn’t sure why.
He’s sure it’s about that golden skin, the slope of his shoulders and the green of his eyes. Just something about that, he thinks.
Then, for just a moment he imagines how Tim and Joel must feel about him and Scar.
It’s like - hell, it’s like if Joel started hanging out with Scott out of nowhere, and ignoring them, and he just hates it. He imagines Joel’s face, blank, guarded, him stumbling over his words and never quite revealing every card. He imagines asking him a question and getting a non-answer, getting darting eyes, getting a breathed, quiet sigh and a shuffle of trainers on floor - and Joel’s face morphs into his own.
His own blank, lifeless eyes, the hollows of his cheeks. Grian sits bolt upright from Jimmy’s pillow. His heart is racing. He looks to the window, to the rapidly darkening sky, fumbles with the clasp to let just a gulp of cold air into the room, breathes it in as quickly as he can, shuts the latch. He hates it. He hates it.
“Tim, Lizzie’s been trying to get me to wear her clothes,” Joel says hopelessly. Grian turns away from the window, waiting for his heart to slow, seeing Jim in the mirror, having found the shirt he was searching for. Some old band tee, too loose for him. He looks nervous. Grian casts his eyes back to Joel and the pink tote bag he’s holding up as he sighs dramatically and repeats Tim’s name.
“Oh, I totally get what she means,” Jimmy says, rummaging in the bag and pulling out a tiny brown corset. “G, wouldn’t Joel look absolutely delicious in this?”
Grian mimes throwing up and smiles at Tim’s gasp.
“He hates gay people,” he shouts, pointing a finger, “He hates gay people! You heard it here first - Joel, he thinks I’m going to burn in hellfire-”
“You sound like Scott,” Joel protests, nose wrinkling in distaste. Grian bites back a laugh - Scott was Tim’s first boy crush, at some stupid party in Year 9 where he met the older boy and stuttered over every word in their conversation. Joel’s hated him ever since, some stupid best-friend-code. He thinks it’s some sort of protective thing. Timmy hits Joel suddenly in the shoulder, a bark of laughter.
“Do you remember when he made a gay joke at that Halloween party and some bloke hit him with a Nerf gun arrow?”
“It was the best day of my life,” says Joel completely seriously. “I want more people to assume Scott is homophobic, it was awesome-”
“No, the best day of your life will be when you show up to Ren’s party in-” Jimmy’s rifling through the bag again, pulling out the skimpiest thing he can find, “this!”
It’s a pink bikini top. Grian doesn’t think he’s ever seen Lizzie wear it in all the years he’s known her - he has a feeling this bag is just clothes she doesn’t want or like. “No, be serious,” Joel begs, “I need something to wear for the party this is so bad-”
Grian leans down from the bed on his stomach, flopping down, and plucks out a graphic tee from the pile. “You could probably wear her clothes,” he says, “this isn’t too bad, I’d wear it,”
“Well, you’re welcome to,” Joel grumbles, but he takes it from him anyway and pulls off his shirt to replace it. It’s not even that bad - a little tight, but it looks intentional, showing a thin strip of stomach and those little muscles on his shoulders he’s so proud of. Timmy whistles and he preens.
“Jim,” he says then, “what’re you wearing?”
“Yuck. Does it really need to be anything special?” Joel hits him square in the face with Lizzie’s bikini and he sighs as it slides off of his nose. “Okay. Okay, sure, a button-up or something, just-”
He’s already squealing in protest. “Jim, you - you
freak-”
Grian tunes them out again, even if he’s smiling at the mock argument in front of him. Scar will be at the party, Ren likes him, and truthfully he’s looking forward to having a bit of a drink.
And he doesn’t think that Taurtis will be there - Grian frowns. Now that he’s really thinking about it, Tango doesn’t seem to like Taurtis at all. And Scar too, and Martyn knows somewhat of what happened between them, and doesn’t seem to like him much either.
Does anybody really like Taurtis?
Grian wouldn’t be surprised if nobody did. Taurtis could be too confident sometimes, and not everybody was as enamoured with him as Grian was to ignore his flaws.
And even when Grian first met Scar! I’m surprised you didn’t volunteer yourself to show off, like Taurtis did. And Lizzie had gone pink in the face as well as the hair and scolded him for saying it, while he giggled and brushed hair out of his face and mumbled about it still being true.
Before Grian can think of the implications of Scar hating Taurtis, Joel is dragging him upwards from the bed from his armpits, and he makes a small and high-pitched noise of surprise. “What?”
Jimmy flicks him in the forehead. “We’re playing dress up,” he tells him, and unceremoniously thrusts a meticulously selected pile of clothes into Grian’s face. He groans.
“Oh, come on,” he protests as a shirt snags on his glasses, but it doesn’t stop anything. First, there’s a pair of awfully tight black jeans. They zip up, but only just, and hug his thighs and his calves, but Joel makes him put them in his backpack anyway, even though he’d rather die than wear them outside. When he takes them off, peels them off his legs with great difficulty, he feels the blood rush back into his limbs. The next thing they throw at him is a Sailor Moon top that’s ridiculously tiny on him - and he has no muscles to show off, so it doesn’t look intentional like on Joel, and the boys boo at him, miming throwing tomatoes. He sighs, but is then shoved into a Legend of Zelda hoodie clearly made for a small child. It sits awkwardly at his waist and the sleeves stop well before his wrists. When they’re done puppetting him about, Grian is allowed to put his normal shirt and joggers back on. He curls back on Jim’s bed and listens to them talk, looking out of the window into the night.
He’s so tired.
It doesn’t so much hit him as suddenly curdle in his stomach. He breathes slow and deep and presses his head further into Jim’s mattress, feeling himself slip slowly away.
Ren hasn’t ever been surprised by Doc showing up unannounced until now.
It’s usually early in the morning, Ren squinting and bleary, wiping his eyes, still in his pyjamas. Doc offering to drive him to HCA, leaning on the doorframe, twitching fingers - Ren always insists on driving the rest of the way for him, fusses the whole way there. Sometimes Doc shows up to rant about some project of his or a tutorial at university he’s missing. He’ll give patronising advice about work experience, lean down when he talks to him, and there’ll always be a sparkle in his real eye that makes it clear he’s poking fun at that two, three month gap between them. And Ren can tell that Doc wants him to come to MCU too, wants him in the same building so he can talk to him always - but, well, sometimes Ren gets scared that this tentative, rocky future is too shaky to keep visualising.
Because Doc’s here now, at his door, but his metal hand is braced on the frame too tightly (there will be a mark, now, to remind Ren of his fear in this moment every time he leaves the house) and he’s drooping forwards like a ragdoll, barely reacting when Ren slips onto the porch and guides him inside with hands hovering at his waist in case he falls. He catches a glimpse of the car parked outside the house. “You were driving?”
“I didn’t mean to,” Doc breathes, and Ren’s hands are on his waist now, and he’s still drooping forwards now, nose nearly brushing Ren’s shirt, “It just happened. I didn’t mean to.”
Ren swallows. “Come on,” he says then, suppressing it all, “I’ll make you some tea.”
“No, don’t,” Doc whispers, and he’s stuck in one place, then, shallow breaths. “Please,”
Ren tries to fill the rest of that in and finds he can’t, that he has no idea what Doc is trying to say. Please stay. Please go. Please do. Please don’t.
“It’s okay,” he manages, “Doc, it’s okay. C’mon, sit down, please,” and he manages to get him down the wall and sitting, crumpled into his chest, and he kicks the front door shut. Doc’s forehead is hot where it presses into Ren’s neck. So he just sits, motionless, and tries to understand his pain. It’s surpassed frantic screams of lights, of colours. Sometimes Doc just comes to Ren and tells him it hurts.
“Ssh, ssh,” he soothes quietly, because Doc’s chest is heaving and his forehead is hot and he’s putty in Ren’s hands. “It’s okay. It’s okay.”
Doc mumbles something, then, something fevered and unintelligible. Ren’s used to this, he’s used to muddled half-sentences, all connectives and passing-words, and and but and so…..
But what Doc mumbles isn’t any of this, isn’t normal. He fists his hands into the back of Ren’s hoodie and breathes ragged, quick gulps, and then he says something very quietly, so quiet that Ren only just catches it. He says Paris?
He says Paris. He says Paris, and Ren’s heart sinks.
Grian’s eyes open, and when he sits up in the bed he sees Jimmy and Joel sprawled over the spare air-mattress on the floor, dead asleep. Usually it would be him and Joel there, but he guesses that they didn’t want to wake him up when they realised he’d fallen asleep.
He’s thirsty. He’s really thirsty. He stands as lightly as he can on the carpet and tiptoes lightly around the mattress, but just as the door creaks open, he hears Joel’s voice behind him, sleepy, “Grian?”
When he turns around, Joel’s sat just slightly up, staring at him, big brown eyes squinted in the darkness. He’s still half asleep. Joel says his name again.
“I’m just going to get some water,” he says softly, trying not to wake Jim as well. “I’ll be back, yeah?”
Joel lies back down, puts his face in the pillow. “Don’t lie,” he whispers, muffled in sleep, so quiet Grian nearly doesn’t hear him.
He pretends he didn’t hear. He goes downstairs, drinks a cup of water, walks back upstairs, and goes back to sleep in Jimmy’s bed. Joel doesn’t wake up again.
“Ren?”
Ren swallows, turns ‘round. He knows he looks tired, in leftover gold framing blue eyes and mussed up hair. “Yeah?”
And it’s Martyn - Martyn, looking lost and somehow like he knows exactly where he is, all decked out in Montague navy, his backpack dropped on the ground next to him. “You’re acting weird,” he says, with this contorting, desperate sort of longing in his voice. “What is it?”
“It’s fine,” Ren tells him, giving up, walking forwards, footsteps echoing. “Nothing you need to worry about.”
Martyn looks angry, then, for a second it lights up his eyes. “You know I will,” he responds.
“It’s just-”
Ren stops himself. “It’s nothing,” he says. “It’s nothing, Martyn.”
Something crosses Martyn’s face. It’s resentment. “Okay,” he says, bitter, “okay, Prince Escalus. I’ll get out of your way now.”
He picks up his backpack and leaves the room. Ren pushes back the urge to grab his wrist back, to tell him
I’m sorry,
to wipe the upset from his face with just a thumb on his cheek. He watches Martyn leave.
Notes:
for direct insight into the plot that will genuinely make your experience better: i want you to listen to 'rotted out with flies' by kevin atwater from the perspective of joel about his friendship with grian. 💗💗 please i know most people pay no attention to my songs at the beginning of chapters but this one is genuinely important
Chapter 23: Why You Gotta Taint This Night With Your Thought Out Words?
Summary:
grian, jim, and joel go to ren’s party. grian makes cocktails with mumbo and scar, which is very tense because scarian are fucking crazy. there are consistent mentions of people noticing that jim and tango have something going on… grian eventually escapes outside with scar and they’re kissing when joel comes out to smoke and sees them. they have a brief confrontation before joel leaves.
Notes:
why you gotta taint this night with your thought-out words / when you can tou-touch me instead?
over my head, jamies marriottum. sorry for the impromptu hiatus. i'm currently posting this during my old english class and pretending i can do two things at once. i am learning about the exeter book. this chapter will probably make you guys cry really hard and the next one is gonna make it even worse btw, good luck
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grian swallows, pushes a hand through his hair, pulls himself together, and steps out into the cold. It engulfs him, he shivers, holds trembling hands over his elbows. Goosebumps. Joel jumps off the bus beside him, Jimmy close behind, and wrinkles his nose, pulling Lizzie’s shirt further down his stomach.
“Jesus,” he says, “I don’t know how girls dress like this.”
Jim laughs at him. “How’d you feel?”
“Exposed, man,”
They’re already halfway down the street, and Grian must breathe a little too loud because an elbow lands gently between his ribs. “Want a drink?”
It’s Joel, something incomprehensible behind his eyes, holding a flask. Grian takes it and swigs, it burns all the way down his throat. He gags as he brings it down from his mouth, wiping it with his sleeve and handing it to Jimmy. “What the fuck is that?”
Joel shrugs. “Gin,” he says. “You hate vodka.”
Grian swallows down his gag reflex and sees Jimmy struggle with the flask too out of the corner of his eye. “At least it’s alcoholic,” he mutters. “God knows I need it.”
The cold’s spreading, making its way up his arms. Grian shivers and listens.
“It’s that house, right?”
“26?”
“Yeah, 26. No, is that 28?”
“It’s 6, don’t worry,”
Jimmy sprints up to the doorbell. He’s wearing an old flannel shirt, to Joel’s displeasure, but he’s ditched the shirt underneath it and left it unbuttoned just slightly at the top. It gives him a slight Wild West look, but Joel was confident that Lizzie had coached him on clothes enough and that it looked good, so he had said fine, sure and reluctantly left the house in it. But it isn’t Ren who opens the door. It’s Tango.
“Hey,” he says with a massive grin, swinging it open, “It’s-”
And then there’s a moment, just one moment, where his smile drops and suddenly he’s looking at Jimmy like he’s the whole world. Grian sees it in the way Jimmy’s shoulders relax too, only just, the smallest movement, and then Tango sees him and Joel behind Jimmy and springs back to life. It’s only a moment, but Grian doesn’t know if he’ll ever forget Tango’s eyes then. Suddenly focused, suddenly bright.
“Jim!” he says loudly, forced, “Grian, Joel! Come on - come on, everyone’s already here, we’re in the living room,” and as he claps them all on the back on their ways in, his hand, splayed, lingers on Jim’s shoulder the longest, like he’s trying to touch as much of him as he possibly can.
Ren’s house isn’t massive by any means, but it’s not small, and it’s mostly open plan, so 20 or so people fitting into the living room isn’t much of an issue, although it is crowded. There’s already a bottle being passed around. Grian takes a gulp of vodka and immediately remembers what Joel said, because now it doesn’t only taste like Taurtis - it tastes like Scar.
But glancing around the room, he discovers he was right. Taurtis isn’t here. Ren sits on the couch, flanked by Doc, Martyn, Etho, and Tango. He frowns.
Ren’s arm is curled subtly around Doc’s shoulders where he sits beside him, something tense, polarising the rest of his body. He’s talking to Martyn, whose hand sits carefully on his leg like a placating weight.
Grian looks briefly away from the scene, back at Joel and Timmy. It’s clear to him now; Martyn is holding them together.
When he looks back, Doc is laughing quietly, and the hand on his shoulder has relaxed slightly. He’s still pale, still sickly-looking, but in a band tee and worn jeans and a colourful sticker half peeled off - half stuck on his metal arm, he seems more at ease. He’s looking at Martyn, green hoodie and painted fingernails, and leaning forwards in his mirth.
“Hey, pass the bottle,” Grian says, and takes another gulp of vodka. He feels a tap on the shoulder. It’s Mumbo.
“We’re gonna make cocktails,” he says, and gestures behind him. “Wanna come?”
Grian feels pins and needles bubble up inside him as he smiles and says yes and pulls himself to his feet, because behind Mumbo - behind Mumbo is Scar.
Scar, in golden swirls.
He’s wearing a Star Wars T-shirt, because of course he is, and his hair is growing out just enough now that Grian wonders if he could tie it up, and he’s tapping his fingers on the handle of his cane in that slight fidgeting motion of his. And of course, he’s staring at Grian in that piercing way that makes him feel like he’s being cut open. When he follows him and Mumbo to the kitchen, he realises that Mumbo is in his makeup too, Montague blue spiraling his eyes.
“We’re making pina coladas,” Mumbo tells him, reaching up to the cupboard for three glasses. “Ren left out the ingredients so people could make their own.”
“Cute idea,” Grian says, but really he’s just watching Scar, who’s retrieving juice from the fridge. He swallows.
“We have tropical juice because there was no pineapple at the shops,” he says, “but I’m sure it’ll be fine.”
Mumbo taps the counter. “Will you get ice?”
“I’ll do it,” Grian says, ducking towards the freezer. “Hey, where’s the rum?”
Scar’s hand is on his back, then, and he straightens, ice tray freezing in his hand, to look around and see him, piercing. Mumbo hasn’t noticed, he snatches the tray from Grian’s hand without looking and carries on depositing cubes into the blender. Grian shuts the freezer door, but Scar is still looking at him, downright reproachful. “Be careful,” he says very, very quietly.
He wants reassurance. It hits Grian in the stomach like a punch - Scar wants reassurance that he isn’t going to have to peel Grian off of the floor tonight, help him walk home, deal with all his apologies. He swallows roughly. “I will,” he breathes, ragged in the back of his throat.
“Rum, Scar,” says Mumbo, unaware of the exchange behind him, and Scar stretches a hand behind Grian’s shoulder to pick up a bottle, before walking to the counter where Mumbo has the glasses and setting it down. He leaves Grian standing there, blinking.
“Have you seen Jim and Tango?” Mumbo asks in an undertone. He’s cutting pineapple - he doesn’t turn around, but it’s clearly meant for Grian.
“What are they up to now?”
He shrugs. “Making out in a corner together, I don’t know. Have you ever noticed how whenever Jim’s gone missing at a party, Tango’s always gone missing at the same time? Convenient, right?”
Scar looks at Grian, then, directly, behind Mumbo’s back, and smiles.
It nearly destroys him.
“I do, yeah,” Grian manages. “Timmy isn’t telling me or Joel about it, though.”
“Maybe he has his reasons,” Scar cuts in.
Maybe he has his reasons. Scar’s eyes are so bright green, he’s looking straight at him, he must mean something by it. Grian swallows. He walks swiftly over to the counter and begins to pour the juice into the blender. Then - there’s a presence behind him, like Scar’s just over his shoulder. He looks up, quickly, to meet over-bright green eyes.
“It’s a double for each,” he says, and then he’s picking up Grian’s hand and pressing a shot glass into it. “Don’t free-pour, we wouldn’t want you to-”
“Stop it,” Grian whispers. Scar does, wetting his lips with his tongue and blinking, and there’s a slight tremble in his hand as it closes Grian’s fingers around the cool metal of the glass and withdraws.
Grian pours six shots of rum into the blender, and steps back, heart beating fast, as Mumbo adds the coconut cream and ice, and turns the machine on. It starts up, roars, and stops. He turns around.
“Go look into the living room,” he says, voice edged with humour. “See if Jim’s in there.”
The second part is unspoken. Then check for Tango.
Grian does it thankfully, swerves into the hallway and looks into the living room. Sure enough, Jimmy isn’t sitting by Joel or anybody else, and he can’t see Tango either. Joel’s by Etho and Bdubs, laughing away. Doc is practically horizontal by now, lopsided like he’s half asleep, and Ren’s thumb draws little circles on his back, where his hand has been stationed for the past hour. It’s instinctual, he thinks, and ducks back into the hallway, shutting the door.
Scar is standing there, staring at him.
He’s so perfect, is all Grian is capable of thinking as he processes the emptiness of the corridor. Then he surges forwards and presses him against the wall, lips on his, and Scar laughs against him, cane dropping to the ground, Grian is his support, he puts one hand on his back and the other on his neck.
“You’re cruel,” says Grian as he pulls away, reproachful, “you know that, right?”
Scar’s looking down at him with so much in his gaze, it’s all devotion want pulling circling lo-
“Grian!” Mumbo calls from the kitchen. “Scar!”
“Let’s go,” Scar says, and Grian suddenly remembers that they’re in the hallway of Ren’s house, where anyone could walk in, where anyone could find them. He pulls back, drops to the ground to retrieve Scar’s cane, hands it to him, and waits for him to find his footing before they walk into the kitchen again.
Mumbo grins from where he’s perched next to the kitchen table. He’s holding a tall glass of the cocktail, a little wedge of pineapple on the side. Grian steals one last glance across the room at Scar, mussed hair and a massive grin, before they sit at the table together.
***
It’s 10pm. Grian is tired of waiting.
Jimmy and Tango are back downstairs, having come back within five minutes of each other, and they’re avoiding each other’s eyes, but it’s clear to anyone what’s going on, Grian thinks. He wonders if Tim knows that.
“You okay?”
It’s Joel, nudging him from his spot leant on the couch.
“I’m all good,” says Grian, “I just need a drink.” He catches Scar’s eye from across the room, blinks at him. Come on, he thinks. Joel passes him the bottle of vodka being handed around the room.
“Thanks,” he mutters, and takes a long swig from it. “Yuck. I’m gonna go to the bathroom.”
He gets to his feet and leaves the room. His throat burns - burns harshly, like salt in an open wound. He coughs, walks into the kitchen and fills a cup with water, downs it quickly.
“Grian.”
It’s Scar, behind him. He smiles, wide. “Come outside?”
Scar laughs, then, takes his hand. “Okay, G,” he says, the corners of his voice grinning, pulling upwards.
Grian pulls him into Ren’s garden as quickly as he can considering his cane, and pushes him back against the brick wall of his house, but he doesn’t kiss him yet. He just looks at him for a moment.
“Sweetheart?”
Scar says that when he’s drunk. Grian’s noticed it, now, it’s the second time, and Scar isn’t one for serious pet-names, and Grian has no idea what this means. He has no idea why Scar says this to him. He frowns.
“Act 3, Scene 5,” Grian whispers. “Was it the nightingale or the lark?”
Scar blinks up at him. “I hate it when you talk like that,” he says very quietly.
“Please answer,”
“I don’t know what you mean, sw-”
“It was the lark, the herald of the morn, no nightingale,” he says, implores,
please Scar,
“Look, lo-”
Scar kisses him, properly, puts a desperate hand on the back of his neck. “It’s the nightingale,” he says, his voice low. “It’s the nightingale.”
It’s like warmth crashes through Grian’s body all at once. “Okay,” he breathes, and he lets Scar pull him into bliss again.
If kissing Scar sober felt like adrenaline, or getting high, or ascending to heaven, Grian has no idea what this feels like. He thinks maybe it feels like coming home. He’s touching Scar’s waist, hot skin, somewhere under his shirt, dipping under the waistband of his jeans. Scar’s managed to lean his cane up against the wall again so he has both hands free - he’s touching Grian’s back, holding him by the waist, then tracing his neck, there are fingers in his hair - Grian can’t imagine a life without this - he gets that urge again, to say something serious, but he isn’t quite sure what it is, he just presses closer and mouths at Scar’s neck, he makes a noise that sounds like heaven and Grian feels like a man possessed and -
They break apart just as quickly as they collided in the first place, panting, there’s footsteps, there’s panic stabbing Grian in the stomach, and -
It’s Joel.
Joel, with one hand reaching into his jacket pocket, of course for a cigarette, he’s come out to the garden for a quick smoke and he’s seen them. He’s seen them.
For one, long, slow moment, Grian catalogues how this looks. He’s red in the face, not just from the alcohol, he’s breathing heavily, his lips are reddened by pressure and teeth and his hair is a mess and Scar isn’t much better. His cane is still leant against the wall.
Joel is very, very quiet. Grian’s eyes flash to Scar and see him, lost, uncertain. He swallows. “Scar, go,” he says very quietly. “Just - just - I’ll speak to you later, Scar, please lea-”
“No, he can stay.”
Joel isn’t moving. Grian can see him struggle to breathe through it all, it’s torture - “No, he can stay,” Joel repeats, and his eyes turn, hard, on Scar, he strides through it, breaks his own ice. “What the fuck are you doing with Grian?”
“Joel, stop.” Grian forces. “Fucking stop.”
“Are you serious?”
He sets his jaw, balls his hands into fists.
“How long has this been happening?”
Neither of them answer.
“Grian - he’s - he-”
“Joel, please just-”
“He was Taurtis’s friend!” Joel snaps. “And what, now you’re icing all of us out just to fuck him?”
“That’s not-”
“Jimmy said-”
Joel stops short. He’s right there, right in front of Grian, and he’s never felt so far away. There’s a small scrape on bricks as Scar secures his grip on his cane again. Grian is crying, he realises.
“You’re pathetic,” Joel seethes. “Both of you,”
And then he’s gone. He’s walking quickly back into the house, white-knuckled and teary-eyed. Grian takes a few gasping, scratching breaths, tries desperately to regain control, and stares forwards.
“I’m sorry, Scar,” he whispers, it’s all he can say, and then he follows Joel’s lead and walks back inside.
10:56 PM Grian Moon im sorry scar
10:57 PM Scar Goodtimes are you okay
10:57 PM Scar Goodtimes grian
11:02 PM Scar Goodtimes please answer
Notes:
also when grian asks scar if its the nightingale or the dove, it echoes a metaphot from that scene - night and day are constantly juxtaposed as a mirror to private and public spaces. when grian asks him if it's the nightingale or the lark, he's asking if they can hide or if it's all going to fall apart. and scar answers wrong.
also, i wanted to ask if anybody would be interested if i opened writing commissions. they would most likely be 2.5k words each, limited to mcyt such as hermitcraft, the life series, dream smp. they would be around 6-10 pounds because if i undercharge people might actually be interested haha. lmk
ok i need to get back to my old english course really badly now. BYE GANG!!!!!!!!!!!!1
Chapter 24: Something Is Rotten Inside Of Me
Summary:
CONTENT WARNING for references to attempted suicide
pearl persuades grian to go to school for the rehearsals by telling him it’s the last scene, and doc asks to speak with him on the way out of the theatre. he ends up confessing to grian about his own Sights, and grian reluctantly tells him everything. grian even finds out about what really happened last summer. but that’s not all - he has a Sight, an unusual one, a copycat version of what doc deals with.
Notes:
something is rotten inside of me / i have to find it and cut it out / cut it out
house song, searowsum hi
sorry im on half term so i was excited to write!! this chapter will unfortunately be fucking devastating and VERY eventful. you have all been wondering what's wrong with doc. this is how you find out.CONTENT WARNING FOR REFERENCES TO ATTEMPTED SUICIDE
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There’s a tiny stain on the ceiling, the corner of the room, blue and stark against blank off white. It’s paint, and it’s nearly four years old, from when Grian and Taurtis had been thirteen and too playful for their own good. They’d been messing around with art homework, ended up hitting each other with the paintbrushes. Dared each other to see how high they could throw them without hitting the ceiling. Grian lost, of course.
He’s lying in bed, staring at this stain, and thinking about the strain of Joel’s white knuckles, the tendons of his hands, the hurt in his face. He was Taurtis’s friend. And Grian had ignored it as much as he could so he could keep seeing Scar.
Scar, Taurtis’s friend.
Another notification pings from his phone. Grian isn’t stupid; he hears them. He’s always heard them - heard all of them. They just keep coming, and he can’t cope. They’re digging into his brain. He curls further into the mattress, drags his duvet over his head. He thinks about the word stop.
“Griba?”
It’s soft, accompanied with a knock at his door. “I have coffee for you.”
He doesn’t say anything. The door opens anyway, closes gently, and warmth fills the room. He can hear footsteps, the small clinking sound of a mug being set down. The smell of coffee fills the room, and then he feels Pearl sit on the bed from the mattress sagging.
“I know you don’t want to go in today,” she says very quietly, “but I just wanted to let you know what Gem told me.”
There’s a pang, then, as Grian remembers what he said to Pearl not long ago. There’s no reason for you to be hiding whatever’s going on with you and G-
“It’s Act 5, Scene 3 today. Gem says it’s the last scene. I just,” and she pauses and Grian swallows, “I thought you would like to know.”
“Okay,” he whispers. It’s not a choice. “I’ll go.”
“You will?”
“I will.”
He’s shrugging the blanket off of his shoulders and standing up, but he’s only watching himself do it, not really doing the motions himself. Pearl stands as well, looks up at him with something soft and scared behind her eyes, and hugs him before she leaves the room.
And he’s alone again.
Grian slips on the soft fabric of his shirt and thinks about the way Joel cries, like he’s trying to push every tear and sob back into himself. Grian pulls rough denim above his knees and hips and thinks about the way Scar feels under him, soft and wanting and pulling and pushing and still somehow missing something. Grian laces his shoes and thinks about Taurtis’s bottom lip encapsulated in his own, that brief moment of understanding before he pushed away and left Grian alone again. He ties the knot and he thinks about Ren’s hand pressed to Doc’s mouth, swallowing the painkillers, and Doc crying out for him not to leave in the theatre.
And then, when he pulls on his leather jacket, he thinks about the look on Jim’s face when he’s with Tango. He thinks about how he’s never seen him look like that before.
Pearl drives him, again. She insists on it, hands clasped possessive around the wheel, that same soft fear in her face. He wants it to go away. It doesn’t. Grian just wants to be Romeo right now - to not be himself. He’s tired of being himself. For once, he’d really love to stand on that stage and feel unsteady on his feet and feel warm blood stain his hands, and feel the hilt of a sword between his fingers.
It’s fine, at first, because he manages to push himself through the gates, through the doors, past the massive Hermit Craft Academy sign, and into the Drama department, and it’s fine, until he walks through the tall, heavy doors into the theatre hall and processes a significant absence.
It’s Scar.
Something quite like dread sinks in his stomach, because Scar is not there. He thinks of the texts pouring into his phone, thinks of the look on Scar’s face when Joel screamed at him last night.
It wasn’t fear. It looked unnervingly like guilt. Grian pushes away the cold night air and the redness of his cheeks and moves on with rehearsal.
But he isn’t quite there, and he’s sure everybody can tell their Romeo is gone. He’s reciting lines, moving hands and shifting shoes on the wooden stage, and he’s barely Grian and he’s certainly not Romeo, because Scar isn’t there and now Grian isn’t sure if he’s there either. He reads his lines, he acts the best he can, he ignores the wary looks Taurtis is sending him from across the stage. He probably thinks Grian is going to pass out again, and Grian is perfectly content with leaving him to wallow in that anxiety for the whole rehearsal.
But then something happens.
Grian can smell the smoke machine, and suddenly Taurtis’s face blurs, and there’s this sudden, invasive fear. It’s dust in his nostrils, it’s vomit rising from his stomach and nearly making its way out his mouth, it’s screaming, it’s large, steady hands wrapping around him and pulling him backwards, and it’s gone as soon as it surrounds him, leaving him empty again.
Grian swallows. Now Taurtis looks really anxious. He delivers the rest of his line and he continues until the end of the scene, when Taurtis pounces on their way down from the stage.
“What was that?”
“What was what?”
Taurtis blinks, stutters, “You can’t keep-” and is promptly cut off by Xisuma’s feedback on the scene. Grian lies dead on the stage with an empty Scar-shaped space beside him for a couple run throughs of the final scene, and then he’s finally let go, with a pat on the back from X and stifled goodbyes to everybody else, and then-
“Grian, can I speak with you?”
It’s Doc.
Something sinks very far down in Grian’s chest. He twists around, and Doc is gesturing for him to follow. He’s pale, tall, desaturated, twitching. He seems so grey that his prosthetic eye looks piercing red. He offers a small smile.
“Sure,” Grian says, and follows him across the hall and up the stairs to the stage again. “The lighting?” he asks, knowing it isn’t. Doc’s metal fingertips skim briefly along the backstage wall as they walk into the dressing room, like he needs the support.
“Not quite,” he replies. The door clicks shut behind them.
Grian swallows. The lights around the mirrors seem brighter than usual, too fluorescent, too white. Stinging. “What is it, then?”
Doc hesitates. Grian isn’t quite sure if he’s afraid of him or not right now. He falters for a moment, opens and closes his mouth rapidly. “I wanted to apologise,” he says eventually, very slowly and carefully, “for the,” and a prominent pause, a blink,
“episode
of mine, that I exposed you to at the theatre. During our rehearsal. It was irresponsible of me.”
The image of him screaming slowly works its way back into Grian’s mind. Doc on the floor, grasping his head, begging for him not to leave, gasping for air, saying please help me, it’s all so bright, it hurts.
“Episode?” Grian manages. There is a short, but loaded silence. “What - what’s that mean?
“I was hoping you could tell me,” Doc says plainly.
And everything stops.
“What?”
“You,” and Doc pauses, he takes a breath, hands tremble, “you are notorious for fainting. Passing out. On stage, or not. You fell down the stairs,” he sets out, and Grian winces because of course Xisuma would tell him, “and you don’t have a real reason for any of it, do you? Sometimes it’s low blood pressure, sometimes it’s low blood sugar, sometimes it’s low iron, or you just say you’re easily dizzy, or you stutter your way through an explanation and avoid any questions. And you - you act too well. You startle whenever X interrupts a scene, it isn’t method acting and everybody knows you don’t method act, and-”
“Doc,” Grian breathes. “Doc, stop.”
His entire body has gone numb. He’s backed up to a mirror now, lit up by fluorescence, and Doc looks almost shocked at his interruption, like he didn’t mean to say that much at once.
“Am I wrong?” he asks. “Am I?”
Grian is silent.
“Tell me I’m wrong,” Doc urges, “and I’ll leave you alone. But I know I’m not.”
“You can’t tell anybody.”
It punches out of Grian’s mouth - he doesn’t really plan on saying it, but it’s in his head and then it’s in the air, and Doc’s face falls. He shifts his weight from left to right on his feet.
“I can’t promise that,” he mutters. “I’m sorry, Grian. I can’t keep this from Ren, and he won’t keep anything from Martyn.”
Something shatters. Grian holds it together.
“But I know it stops there,” Doc whispers. “And I know it will stay between us three.”
“You can’t-” Grian chokes, “people can’t know. You’re not-”
His heart is hammering in his ears, every sound is now up to 100, and Doc comes forward, bends at the knees, level with his face. “It’s okay,” he whispers. “Come on, sit down,”
“People can’t know,” Grian is still gasping as Doc lowers him to the floor, gathers the pieces, and helps him sit. He’s half leaning on him, half on the hard tiled floor. Everything is rushing. “Doc, you can’t. You can’t.”
“I’m sorry,” murmurs Doc, “but that’s what is going to happen. Only Ren and Martyn. We will look out for you.”
“No,” Grian whispers, mostly to himself now, leaning forwards. His hair falls in his face. “No, no, no, no,”
“It’s okay,” Doc repeats, then, pushes the hair out of his face, “Just breathe. It’s okay, Grian. You can breathe.”
And he does.
In, out, in, out, one two three one two three four one two three one two three four-
“You have to tell me first,” he says. His voice sounds like rocks, sounds scratchy and rough. “I won’t tell you anything if you don’t go first.”
Doc swallows. He’s pushing back fear, Grian realises.
“You have to.”
“They started with Romeo and Juliet,” murmurs Doc. “I never had them before. Not at all.”
There’s quiet, but not for long. A healthy quiet, one of thinking and formulating. Doc breathes in and speaks again. “They were fine at first. Just felt like dread. A strange feeling. But they got worse.”
That image of Doc screaming on the floor of the theatre comes to him again - this time, it’s accompanied by Grian groping around in the dark, finding flesh and metal shoulders, holding them tightly, Doc’s hands on his. So much fear congealed in only one person.
“It’s like light,” he says slowly. “And colours. And they flash, and they don’t stop, and it just hurts. And I feel scared. Like, I’m terrified for something that hasn’t even happened yet. I just know it’s coming, and it’s agonising. There are migraines, too. Before, after. And then I just feel - feel sick all of the time. All of the time,”
Grian thinks there might be words in his mouth, but he doesn’t know what they are and he doesn’t want to speak them and find out.
“I said my piece,” Doc whispers. “Your turn.”
Grian is very, very quiet for a long while.
He was right, then, that Doc had Sights like him. They had to be Sights. And now it’s starting to fit together.
“I’ve had them for as long as I can remember,” he says first. “But they’ve been getting worse too.”
In, out, in, out, one two three one two three four.
“They tell me things,” he whispers. “Things I don’t want to know. Memories that aren’t my own. The past, the present, the future - whole conversations that I wasn’t meant to be a part of, people’s thoughts, it’s in my dreams too, like I can’t ever escape,”
He breathes in, ragged, and tries not to look at Doc, who looks like his entire world has been shifted.
“And you’re right about acting,” he chokes. “It isn’t me on stage, not really. I’m in Verona, and then I am Romeo, and then suddenly I realise I’m on stage and I remember my whole life and I just have to act like it’s normal. I’m not lying,”
“I know you’re not lying,” Doc whispers. “Ren’s the same.”
He whips his head upwards. “What?”
“Less than you,” says Doc, “but the same. It’s guilt for him. It’s always there, always. Prince Escalus gives the speech that condemns both Romeo and Juliet, and he feels like it’s his fault. It fucks with him, badly.”
“Oh my God,” Grian murmurs.
Doc hesitates. “Do you, um-” and he pauses. “Have you seen me?”
Grian ducks his head, stares at the tiles. “Sorry,” he says. “I’ve known about you for a while. I’ve seen Ren help you. Seen it happen. I’m sorry.”
There is a short pause.
Then, instead of being angry, Doc hugs him.
Grian isn’t expecting it, goes tense for a moment in his arms, before relaxing. Oh, he thinks. Doc pulls back, but his arms are still around him. “Hey,” he says, and his voice is thick but warm. “At least you must be great with gossip,”
He laughs despite himself, frail, and Doc jostles him. “You are, right? I knew it!”
“Once I, um,” he says, “I tried to mess with Etho. He had a thought that he’d forgotten something at home, so I started talking about being really forgetful. He looked so freaked out, but then I had a Sight of him and fell over and it wasn’t all that funny anymore.”
“A Sight?” Doc repeats.
“It’s what I’ve taken to calling them.”
“Hm,” he says. Then his smile reappears. “What did you see?”
Grian grins. “Him and Bdubs, hanging out. Procrastinating their work,”
“Of course,” Doc chuckles.
There’s a moment of silence.
“I see things I don’t want to, though,” he whispers. “It ruins everything. I’m - I see things that I shouldn’t see.”
Doc’s arms tense around him. He frowns.
“Jim - he - he’s with Tango,” Grian breathes. “People have already guessed, but I know for sure, and he hasn’t even told me. It’s like I’ve taken that from him.”
“Oh, Grian,” Doc murmurs. “That’s not your fault, man.”
“It feels like it,” he mumbles. “I can’t control them anymore. It’s worse, because that’s not even all of it. I forget things, and it isn’t on purpose. It’s like, um - it goes both ways. I can know things I shouldn’t, but then I have to forget things I
should
know. And then - people say things to me that I have to just pretend I understand, because I’m meant to.”
Doc furrows his brow. “What kind of things?”
Grian swallows. “Something happened last summer. Everyone refers to it, but nobody will say what it is. And all I know is that I was in hospital, because Pearl mentioned it speaking to Gem alone.”
There is a long, long silence. Doc is staring at him with a look on his face that he doesn’t know how to decipher. “Do you know?” he breathes.
Doc opens his mouth, shuts it. His face is suddenly ashen. “Grian,” he says. “Most of us know.”
“What do you mean?”
He doesn’t say anything. Grian scrambles upwards, to his feet, shoes clacking against the tiles. “Doc. Do you know?”
Doc follows, stands and leans against the dresser behind them. There’s panic on his face. “Grian,” he says. “I don’t know if I should - I’m not even sure if it’s completely true, or-”
“Tell me.” Grian snaps. “Tell me,”
There’s a very short pause.
“You tried to kill yourself,” Doc says finally. “That’s what happened.”
Grian breathes in.
“I thought so,” he whispers, and then Doc’s arms are around him, and he welcomes the warmth, stumbling forwards into it. I’m sorry, Doc is saying, he just keeps repeating it, I’m sorry.
And then his knees go weak. He falls forwards, Doc holds him up, lowers him to the floor again, he thinks that Grian is just exhausted, but that’s not true and Grian knows exactly what is happening to him.
“Grian?” Doc says slowly. Because now the crying sounds different. Grian scrunches his eyes and mouth shut and tries to stop it all. All of it. All of it. “Grian?” he repeats.
His face is buried in Doc’s jumper, so at least he can hide it the best he can. “Yeah?” he says, but his voice is unsteady enough that Doc tenses immediately.
“Grian,” he replies, very quietly, “What’s happening?”
And Grian crumbles into it. “Please make it stop,” he sobs, “It’s so bright, please. There are so many colours, they won’t stop.”
And Doc just holds him and tries not to fall apart too.
Notes:
hi whatever you do don't think about doc with grian sobbing in his arms realising this is exactly how ren feels.
yeah. Don't do that
Chapter 25: I Remember Who I Am When I'm With You
Summary:
jimmy shows up at grian’s house, and confesses immediately to having lied to joel to try and keep the friend group together, and it backfiring on him. they end up properly talking over everything, and grian realises and acknowledges that he’s in love with scar. he goes to run errands with jimmy, and runs into tango in the supermarket. a hopeful atmosphere.
Notes:
i remember who i am when i'm with you / your love is tough, your love is tried and true blue
true blue, boygeniusokay so next chapter is 4.1k words and is genuinely going to destroy all of you its.. its really eventful to say the least. everyone say sorry that i spent my day writing this instead of doing my philosophy revision <333
i listened to come by adrianne lenker like.. the entire time i wrote this. this is fucking fluffy guys, you might think it gets sad but compared to chapter 26 this is a cutesy party full of kittens and puppies and fucking rainbows
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The door opens very, very slowly and quietly. Grian looks up from his desk.
“Jimmy is here,” Pearl whispers. She must see the look on his face, because she holds up her hand. “Don’t be angry,” she says, hushed. “He looks rough. You need to go let him in before he rings the doorbell. I saw him through the window.”
Grian sighs, but gets to his feet.
It’s not in time. The doorbell rings, a simple little major third of announcement. They both stand perfectly still in their places. “Fuck me,” Pearl breathes. Grian grips the side of his desk, because he can feel it coming.
The door swings open.
Jimmy shows no surprise in his face, even as his best friend’s father faces him. There’s no need for questions - he knows who he is. Jimmy stays completely silent and blank.
Mr Moon steps aside. Jimmy follows his eyes as he steps into the house and takes off his shoes next to the now closed door. He betrays no emotion on his face. No niceties. He doesn’t deserve them.
Jimmy walks upstairs without even a thank you.
Pearl tip-toes back to her room, handing Jimmy the reins. He walks lightly over the border into Grian’s room, shuts the door silently behind him. Click.
“You okay?” he asks, looking up at him. Jesus - he does look rough, Pearl was right.
The ice breaks.
“Why are you here?” Grian leans back, lays his hands flat behind him on his desk. He purposefully does not make fists.
“I need to explain myself,” Jimmy tells him, walking to sit on his bed. Grian doesn’t chastise him for the casual action, for how misplaced it is. Jimmy can do what he wants.
“Damn right you do. What did you tell Joel?”
“G,” Jimmy says gently. “Joel isn’t talking to me either. You need to tell me exactly what happened last night. All I know is Joel found out about you and Scar.”
“Don’t say it like that,” Grian mumbles.
He’s still reeling from yesterday, from finding out he’s not the only one with Sights. Still reeling from that copycat one of Doc’s, from knowing exactly how it felt for him that day on the floor of the theatre. From coming down from it, coming back to his senses, and finding Doc in tears holding him.
And now Jimmy is inside of his house, wanting to explain himself. Fucking great, Grian thinks, this is exactly what he needed today.
He sighs. “Joel came outside to have a smoke, and he found me and Scar. He wasn’t-”
“You and Scar doing what?”
“Jesus, Tim, is it not fucking obvious?”
“Not everyone can read your mind, Grian,”
“Hands were in places they should not have been, Tim. That is what we were doing.”
“You could’ve just said,”
“I could not have just said!”
Grian frowns, but finds it comes with a tinge of humour to it. Good sign: Timmy is annoying him like a stupid git, not like genuine hurt or anger.
He sighs. “Well, he got angry.”
“Yes, clearly, and?”
“Said some shit.”
“Okay, so what did he say?”
Grian puts his head in his hands. Jimmy waits impatiently.
“He asked how long it had been happening,” he says finally. “And some shit about how I’m ignoring everyone just to fuck Scar. Which, for what it’s worth, I’m not doing either of those things!”
Jimmy tuts. “I could beg to differ.”
Grian wants to bat him in the head with his hand. He does not. “Oh, and Jim, you’ll love this. Joel said ‘Jimmy told me,’ and then did not say what you told him. He just called us pathetic and fucked off back to the party.”
“Okay, and that is why I need to explain myself,” says Jimmy.
“You better explain yourself,” Grian says, “What the hell did you say to him?”
And Jimmy blows out one, long, cool, breath. And sits there for a moment pondering. “He was really angry with you,” he says honestly. “I was also not happy. And it got to a point where I really just wanted everybody to get along, because he was so, so sad about it.”
“What did you say to him?” Grian whispers.
“I told him that I had spoken to you about it,” Jimmy says bluntly, looking him straight in the eyes, “and that you had said you were just caught up in Romeo and Juliet, and were putting all of your energy into it. And that you didn’t even like Scar that much, that it was just a necessity to practise your lines that you were spending so much time together. I told him not to worry, and that I’d spoken to you about it and it was all going to be fine. I lied to his face.”
And Grian is speechless.
“And I didn’t tell him about you kissing that first time,” Jimmy clarifies. “I didn’t tell anybody at all.”
“I need a moment,” says Grian, and twists around, sits, puts his head on the desk. “Jim, you cunt.”
“I’ve explained, and now it’s your turn,” Jimmy tells him, and wraps himself absent-mindedly in a blanket from Grian’s bed.
“Fuck you,” he says, muffled by wood. “You absolute git, Timmy. You suck.”
“It’ll be fine,” says Jimmy. “No, really. You and Joel need to properly talk, and then it’ll be fine. But before that, you need to tell me everything. I’m not having a laugh, you need to tell me everything. You aren’t allowed to ignore us anymore.”
“Cunt,” Grian mumbles.
“Hey, it’s not like you’re smelling of roses right now, G. You’ve been awful to us,”
“Maybe it isn’t all about you, Tim,” he says. “Maybe everything has been fucking awful in my life for the past year and I just needed a moment. Maybe-”
“Don’t lash out,” Jimmy whispers. “Come over.”
Grian does, and he wraps his arms gently around him, wraps the blanket around his shoulders. Grian looks at him, half reproachful and half miserable. “Everything is horrible, Tim,” he breathes.
“It’s not all bad,” Tim says, and rests his forehead on his shoulder. “You’re not half bad at acting, right?”
“Yeah,” he murmurs in response, muddled grief and humour. “Right.”
“You have to tell me about Scar, Grian. You can’t keep it all to yourself,” says Timmy, a half smile resting on his lips. “Come on, story time.”
Grian shuts his eyes so his lashes brush Jimmy’s T-shirt. “Okay,” he says, an air of finality. “He needs to get into a good university, and he’s relying on Romeo and Juliet.”
“Yeah?”
“We first kissed, because he was telling me about how I shouldn’t feel pressure for the stage-kissing, and I said it was fine, and I said I would show him that it was fine. And then it just kept happening.”
There’s a wave of emotion, then. Grian swallows it down. “That’s all it really is. Chemistry training, method-acting. It’s just gotten out of hand. I just,” a pause, then, a long one, “always want to be with him. And we fight a lot.”
“Oh?”
Jimmy is rubbing his shoulder, now, with his thumb. Grian wonders where he learnt to be so comforting. “After I came back from sleeping at his house, I snuck back in. Through the window. And my dad caught me.”
His voice has dropped to a whisper, now, barely audible. “And he was really angry. So I didn’t call Scar back, like he had asked me to. I didn’t respond to any of his texts. I didn’t respond to any texts at all.”
Jimmy’s thumb has slowed to a stop. He is very purposefully silent.
“Xisuma cornered me, to ask if anything was happening at home,” Grian tells him. “I told him no. And I fought with Scar, because I didn’t want to tell him anything either. But he forgave me without any explanation. I don’t know why. It doesn’t matter, because I messed up again. He asked if he could come to my house and I freaked out on him. I didn’t want him to know.”
Jimmy leans further into him, then, and sighs. He doesn’t voice anything, though. Grian bites back his fears.
“I got way too drunk at Scott’s,” he says, “and he brought me home to keep me safe. I slipped up, too, told him I was sorry and that the only reason he couldn’t come over was my dad. He knew immediately. He’s a foster kid. He gets it.”
“Grian,” murmurs Jimmy. “What are you two?”
He’s silent, for a long moment. He thinks.
“Actors,” he says.
“That’s not true,” Jimmy tells him, withdrawing to meet his eyes. “You know that isn’t true.”
“He’s like an escape,” Grian says then, after another thought. “I think I might be that for him too.”
“But that doesn’t answer me, Gri,” murmurs Jimmy. Massive brown eyes, searching his. “Why is he an escape?”
Grian thinks back to the time he looked at Scar’s sleeping body and felt that urge, to say something invisible. He thinks of gold and green and the sound of their breathing mingling together, and the little porcelain Jellie in Scar’s room, and the ice cream shop and the script and Scar’s breathless smile.
“Because I think I’m in love with him,” he whispers.
“I thought so,” is Timmy’s quiet response. Grian looks down at his hands, at the blanket wrapped around them. Everything has slowed to a stop, because he is in love with Scar, and Scar has no idea. And all he is to Scar is Hypixel University.
“I’m sorry you felt like you had to escape from us,” Timmy tells him, and squeezes his hands in his own.
“No - no, I didn’t,” Grian’s face falls, “Not like that. It was just difficult.”
“I understand,” he says. “But you know we can be your escape too, right?”
“Yeah,” Grian responds. “Yes, I know, Tim, I promise. I’m sorry I was so shit.”
“It’s okay,” says Timmy.
Something deep within Grian aches, then, because Tim will never get to tell him about Tango like this. Because Grian already knows nearly everything. He frowns, hates, breathes outward, but before he can fall into it, Timmy takes his hands in his and tuts for his attention. “Hey,” he says. “You got anything to do today?”
Grian swallows. Practice my lines. “Not really,” he says. “Why?”
Tim grins. “Come with me to Tesco’s?”
He smiles, despite himself. “Why?”
“You can spend all your free time snogging Scar if you like, but you have to see me and Joel too. I need to pick up some food. Come with?”
He stands, with that, leaves the blanket hanging off of Grian’s frame. Offers his hand. Grian takes it. “Okay, Tim,” he laughs.
“We’ll get some drinks, too,” says Tim as he’s contorted around Grian’s chair trying to crack his back, watching him pull on jeans. “You’ll never guess what I’ve acquired in the week you were MIA.”
“Oh my God, Tim, you didn’t-”
But he produces a fake ID from his pocket, falsely proclaiming him as 19 years old. Grian snorts. “At least you’re tall enough to pull it off,” he says.
“Dwarf.”
“Beanstalk.”
Jimmy chuckles. “You got me,” he sighs, and gets to his feet.
“Where’d you get it, Tango?” Grian asks him. It’s not a thinly veiled call-out, Tango is just known for buying drinks with a fake ID, but Jimmy still startles at the name.
“Yeah,” he smiles, a faint flush showing on the apples of his cheeks.
Grian puts on his coat from where it was slung over his chair. “C’mon,” he says, “Let’s grab the bus there?”
“Sure,” and Jimmy follows.
Grian walks downstairs with his back straight, picks his keys up from next to the front door, and leaves without a goodbye to his father, keeping the door swung open behind him for Jimmy to close it. He sends Pearl a quick text telling her where they’re going, but doesn’t extend the same courtesy to his father.
What he doesn’t expect is that they run into Tango at the supermarket. In the alcohol section, even, while Jimmy’s putting bottles of cider into their cart - he breaks out into a grin, runs forward and greets them, and while he’s happy to see Grian, it’s clearly all for Jimmy. There’s a quick half-hug, an over-the-shoulder embrace, but it’s tighter than a normal friend would, and while Tango gives Grian one too, it’s all different. He can tell.
“Hey, what’s up?”
Grian offers him a smile. “Accompanying Jim and his new ID,” he says, hushed. Tango’s grin is infectiously bright. It’s almost embarrassing for him.
Timmy laughs. “I just dragged him along to shop with me, under the promise we’d get wasted tonight.” Grian elbows him in the side.
Tango’s in a little bit of a rush, picking up snacks to see Bdubs, Etho, and Skizz, says he’s already late, and leaves quickly, but he sends Jimmy such a beautiful smile that it makes up for it one hundred times. After he runs off, out of earshot, Grian tuts.
“He’s happy to see you,” he says.
Jimmy laughs. “Fuck off, G,” he responds.
But it’s a happy insult. Like he doesn’t really mean it, like what he really wants to say is thank you. They finish the shopping, fuck around with the trolley in the parking lot, accidentally smash a bottle of cider on the ground and have to hapazardly pick up as many of the pieces as they can and shove them into the already overflowing bin, and head to Jimmy’s house.
It’s without Joel that they spend the night, which isn’t Grian’s favourite thing, but he wants his time with Jimmy too, and he swallows back the anxiety for talking to him. Because right now, he’s sprawled on the couch with Jimmy, two bottles of cider in, crying from laughter, and he actually feels okay.
Notes:
sorry for making this chapter obnoxiously english ummm. cannot write banter without the godforsaken c word
prepare yourself mentally before you press the next chapter button. please.
Chapter 26: Maybe I'm Afraid Of You
Summary:
grian and scar argue back at school - badly. scar is clearly hurt that he feels their relationship is only for practice, and grian is completely closed off. he has a trauma response during their argument where he believes that his father is there abusing him briefly, and he calls pearl to help him after scar storms off, but gem comes instead. it’s revealed that pearl was in a work interview - she wants to rent an apartment for them to stay in because of their father’s abuse. they drive back to gem’s instead of their real home, and pearl calls joel to come over and speak to grian without his permission. they talk most things through, and grian realises that scar is in love with him.
Notes:
who do you think you are? / who do you think i am? / what do you wanna say? / what do you think will change? / maybe i'm afraid of you
bite the hand, boygeniushi gang sorry i randomly ghosted the fic for um. weeks. EMBARRASSING !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
so i am just going to say sorry. for this chapter. sorry!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Something is wrong.
Grian’s been back at school for half a day, and he hasn’t spoken to Joel yet, they’re avoiding each other, and his heart is hammering in his chest as he waits in the practice room, because Scar was missing yesterday and he’s missing now, and there is a distinct, sickening feeling in the bottom of his stomach that something is wrong.
He breathes, in out one two three one two three four, and he looks out of the little window in the practice room door, and he turns and he paces. Leans on the electric piano. Looks out the window. Paces. Scar will meet him in five minutes. This is okay. Pace. Lean on the electric piano. Look out of the window. Pace.
Gradually, he falls into this comfortable pattern of waiting, and then the hinges of the door creak and it opens, and Scar is standing in front of him, in jeans and a hoodie and his eyes are so bright and something is wrong.
“Scar,” he says, and it comes out more like a gasp, more like a shuddered breath, and Scar gives him a wobbly smile and his shoulders soften and something is badly, badly wrong.
“Grian,” he greets him.
“Where were you?” Grian asks. “Yesterday?”
Scar pauses.
“We missed you,” he says. It’s code: I missed you.
And Scar is strained, his smile is less wobbly and more tight. “Grian,” he says, and something is flashing and subsiding in his eyes, like he’s changing his mind over and over again. There’s a flash, then, one Grian isn’t used to. Blue eyes and teeth on his lips. Clotted cream and caramel. And Scar steps forward. “I missed you,” he says, like he’s echoing what Grian really meant, and his hands come up to Grian’s waist.
“That’s what I meant,” says Grian. There’s an ache in his throat, like he’s going to say something he shouldn’t and his voice box is trying to prevent it.
“How’s Joel?”
“We haven’t spoken.”
Scar frowns. “You should,” he says.
Grian swallows. “He’s just stewing.” He pauses to find the right words. It’s difficult with the warmth on his waist. “He has problems controlling his anger. He gets overwhelmed. But he - he didn’t mean any of it, and he’ll apologise when I speak to him. He’s just stewing, it’s not like…”
Scar’s eyebrows raise. His chin is tilted downward.
“I haven’t been the best to him recently,” Grian tells him. “It was a long time coming. He didn’t mean half of it.”
“He meant what he said about me being Taurtis’s friend,” Scar says.
Grian blinks. “Yeah,” he mutters. “Yeah, well. He didn’t mean to call us pathetic, I mean.”
He removes himself from Scar’s hold, walks to the door of the practice room and shuts the blinds. “C’mon,” he says, only slightly frustrated. “Distraction?”
Scar laughs. “Okay, Romeo,” he says placatingly, but there’s something sad in his eyes. There’s another flash. Dull blue/pink - the smell of vodka, warm breath hitting the inside of his neck, the gentle prod of a nose. How’s your partner? He left. How’s yours? Grian swallows it down and moves forwards to kiss him, pressing him gently against the electric piano for support, hands on his shoulders. Scar’s fingers rest on the back of his neck. Something is wrong.
It’s only a few seconds, and there’s a ruckus in the corridors outside, shouted voices and scattered footsteps. It’s probably a crowd of Year 8s. Grian leans back, breathes in fresh air. “Let me just check,” he says, and he’s smiling, but then he sees Scar’s face.
“Jesus Christ,” he mutters as Grian peeks through the blinds, rearranging them. His fingers are trembling.
“What?”
“Do you ever get sick of this?”
Scar’s voice is hard, sudden. His jaw is tense, he leans back against the piano and his fingers clench around his cane. His knuckles are white and angry. Grian pauses and turns around to look at him. His heart is speeding up. “What?”
“This!” and Scar gestures wildly with his arm. He’s switched so quickly, Grian doesn’t know what’s triggered this, he tries very hard to make his fingers stop shaking, “Do you seriously not know what I’m talking about?”
“Scar,” he whispers. There’s coldhotnauseafear all congealing in his forehead.
“No, don’t - don’t
twist
this! What are you even-”
“Scar, Scar, Scar, Scar,
Scar-”
“Don’t say my name.
Stop it-”
Grian steps forwards and looks straight up at him. He wonders if Scar can hear his heart beating this loud, this hard. “Are you okay?” he asks.
“Of course I’m fucking not,” says Scar, low, frustration lining his voice. He looks like he’s about to push Grian away. The sound of a slap echoes in Grian’s imagination.
Grian dares him. “What’s-”
“I am just your dirty little secret, aren’t I?”
Grian didn’t expect that.
He’s silent, then, for a moment a lot longer than he wants. “What?”
Scar laughs, brisk brittle hard, like an animal cry, angry and hurt, “You are just
desperate
to keep whatever
this
is to yourself! You didn’t even tell
Joel!
What the fuck am I supposed to do with that? You have no fucking idea how you ar-”
“Scar,” Grian says.
“Scar.”
Something flares in his chest. It’s
burning hot anger frustration hurt want tawny hair little shuddered breaths and the wall hard against his back and cold night air and blue eyes surrounded by pink and searching hands under his waistband-
“No
fucking
idea how you are making me feel-”
“Scar!”
Grian snaps. “What the
fuck
is there to tell people about?”
It isn’t the right thing to say. He knows that - of course he knows that. It’s exactly why he says it.
“Are you kidding me?”
“I thought you wanted to practise our intimacy, Juliet,” Grian tells him, veering off course, off control, right up to Scar’s nose, heart in his throat, “What happened to chemistry training? Method acting? You’re always the one to go on and on and on about pr-”
“You are so, fucking-”
“-actice, practice practice
practice,
your
CV
and your
personal statement
and
Hypixel Hypixel Hypixel Hy-”
“I don’t fucking care about Hypixel!”
Scar screams. His knuckles are so white around the handle of his cane that Grian thinks the wood might splinter.
“I car-”
And then everything falls completely flat.
And Grian realises that Scar’s face is wet as he stops short and doesn’t let himself finish his sentence. He’s breathing hard, and those bright green eyes are only brighter from all of the red around them. He pushes forwards, then, Grian hears the brittle tap of his cane on the floor, breath still uneven, and then he’s gone.
Grian just stands there and stares at the wall where his face was. He’s still shaking, his hands won’t stop, at all. He breathes in, in, in, and tries then to breathe out, but it’s all he can do to gasp. The door slammed shut about a minute ago, but he’s only hearing it now. He presses the flat of his palm to his chest, to try and calm his heartbeat, but it only rockets off the sides of his brain, screams out an unsteady pulse. In, out, one two one two. One two three one two-
He’s taken his phone out before his brain registers what his hands are doing, and he’s typing Pearl’s number in before he can stop himself. And-
“Pearl,” he gasps out, “Pearl, can you please-”
And the voice that goes, “Oh fuck,” on the other side is not his sister. Grian backs up against the wall, holds himself up with it. Gem is speaking to him, asking him where he is and why he’s calling, saying that Pearl is busy, whatever the fuck that means, and all Grian can do is try to breathe and try to fail.
“Grian,” comes stark through the phone,
“Grian. Where are you?”
“I’m at school,” he gasps out, shallow, “I’m not - I’m not hurt, I just - just-”
“Where are you in school?
Grian?”
“The performing - in a, a practice room,” he manages, not quite processing why Gem is asking, just
please
help because he can still hear that slap echoing in the air, Pearl’s gasp, red skin,
please
help.
“Okay, Grian,” Gem is saying. “Grian. I’m coming G, just hang on one moment, just-”
She hangs up the phone. Grian’s leaning forwards, he’s on the floor, now, did he slide down the wall? He isn’t completely sure, but he knows he’s on the ground and his ears are ringing. He touches the back of his hand to his face and finds it’s wet, just like Scar’s was before he left. His phone goes off again, and it’s sitting on his thigh, it vibrates down his leg. What were you doing? I wasn’t doing anything.
He can still hear the slap. It keeps going off, over and over - Pearl’s gasp, Pearl’s gasp, him falling upstairs as if it had been him, Pearl’s gasp, Pearl’s gasp. He fumbles for his phone, grabs it, sees the text pop up, and it’s from Gem, and it says nearly there and he realises then that she’s coming to get him.
Gem is coming to get him.
Listen to me when I’m talking to you! You look just like her. We’re leaving. Come on, Griba. I wish it had been you, I wish it had been you, I-
“Grian. Grian.”
There are hands, then, but they’re warm and gentle and they’re holding his own, and Grian is crying now, and there are arms around him, and Gem is here and Gem is here and Gem is-
“Where’s - where’s Pearl?” Grian chokes. “Where’s she - is she alright-”
“She’s okay,” Gem tells him, she pulls back and looks him straight in the eyes. “Pearl is okay,” she says. “She’s just down the road. She’s-” and Gem swallows then, but just for a moment, “She’s in an important job interview, and gave me her phone so it didn’t ring in it. I was waiting outside. She’s safe, Grian.”
“She’s,” Grian breathes, “She’s safe.”
“Yes,” Gem repeats, completely sure, even, stable. “Come on,” she says, “Come on, stand up, you can do it,” and she’s almost completely supporting him, but then he gets his weight on both feet and on the floor, and she has an arm around his shoulders. “Do you want to leave?” she asks him. “Nobody is in the corridors. Everyone has left. We can sit in the car until Pearl is out of her interview, and you can go home.”
The thought of home makes Grian’s teeth ache, but he nods. “Yeah,” he whispers. Breathing’s coming easier, now, but he can’t remember the last time he’s been this tired. “Can we go?”
“Absolutely,” says Gem, and she guides him through the corridors until he’s walking by himself again, and they get into the car in the parking lot.
It’s Gem’s car, which he hasn’t been in for weeks, but it’s familiar nonetheless. Gem gets into the passenger seat and he gets into the back.
“Pearl’s interview is over in ten or so minutes,” Gem tells him.
“She didn’t tell me about it,” Grian mumbles.
Gem sighs. “Grian, it’s…” and she pauses. “Pearl and I,” she says then, blinks, “have been saving up. For a while now.”
Grian looks up at her. He pulls his sleeves further over his hands and pulls his knees up to his chin. “What?”
“For an apartment,” Gem says then. “So you…” and a pause rings out louder than the slap Grian’s been hearing in his head for the past 30 minutes, “so you don’t have to go home, to that man.”
“Oh,” Grian whispers.
“This job has a much higher pay than her old one at the coffee shop,” Gem says. “She didn’t want to tell you because she didn’t want to get your hopes up, but… you had to find out some time, and it looks like she’s the only qualified candidate in that bloody office, so she’d be telling you soon anyway, when she gets the job.”
“You have a lot of faith in her,” he manages.
“Of course I do,” Gem tells him. She shifts in her seat. “Now, what happened?”
Grian’s face goes hot. “It’s stupid,” he says, less because he believes it and more because he’s embarrassed.
“It’s not stupid,” Gem says shortly. “I promise you,” and she goes silent, expectant.
“I had a fight with Scar,” Grian says eventually. “I guess it got too heated, and I freaked out.”
She softens. “About… you two?”
“Yeah,” he mutters. “I said like… a hundred things I don’t mean at all. He scared me. He didn’t mean to,”
“I get it,” says Gem. “Pearl, she… gets like that too. I promise, if you speak with him, he’ll understand. It’s Scar. He gets it.”
“I don’t know,” he says hollowly. “It was really awful, Gem.”
The car door opens. “Ge-” Pearl stops immediately. “Grian,” she says, and falls into the driver’s seat immediately, leaning into the gap in the middle to see him. Gem’s palm fits into the small of her back to steady her. “You’re - why are you - what happened?”
“I had a fight with Scar,” Grian whispers, and Pearl’s face falls. “I called you, and Gem came to get me. She told me about the interview. Sorry.”
“Oh, Griba,” Pearl says. She reaches out and tucks his hair behind his ear. “Do you want to tell me about it when we’re home?”
Grian swallows. He’s about to give a reluctant yes, when Gem taps her fingers on Pearl’s back.
“I think it might be better if you two stayed at mine tonight,” she says, light, like a suggestion. Pearl’s face changes instantly.
“You think that’s a good idea, G?” she asks.
“Yeah,” Grian says. His mouth is dry. “Yeah, but can we - can we stop off and get our toothbrushes and stuff before?”
“That’s good,” Pearl tells him. “I’ll go in and get stuff for us, alright?”
Grian nods, and she turns around and turns the car keys in the ignition. She’s awfully comfortable driving Gem’s car, but then again Gem is awfully comfortable resting her hand on Pearl’s back or dropping everything for her whenever called. They begin to drive.
Pearl and Gem go inside for their things - of course they do, they both know Grian won’t want to go inside. He waits in the car for them to come out, clutching a tote bag each. Pearl holds Grian’s, having filled it with a t-shirt, hoodie, jeans, some toiletries and his favourite blanket as an extra comfort. It doesn’t escape Grian that Gem is holding Pearl’s bag as if she was the one who packed it. She probably was.
Grian wonders when they will tell him.
He’s lying on Gem’s couch, wrapped in his blanket from home, just quietly on his phone, when the doorbell rings, and Pearl comes into the living room. “Grian,” she says softly.
He looks up. “What?”
“Don’t be angry,”
He doesn’t respond for a moment. “Pearl, what?”
She swallows. “I know you need to speak to Joel,” she says. “And I also know that you both need each other’s support a lot right now.”
Grian shoots upwards, back straight against the cushions. “Oh, Pearl,” he breathes. “You didn’t.”
Pearl gives him a weak smile. “Will you go and let him in?”
“You didn’t.”
“You’ll thank me in 20 minutes, Griba. Go let him in.”
So Grian does.
“Fuck you,” he says the moment he opens the door. Joel laughs, even with the tension still hovering between them. “Did you know Pearl did this without telling me?!”
“That’s the only reason I agreed,” says Joel, looking mischievously at him. “Gotta get you back somehow.”
“Come in,” Grian responds after a pause, and Joel does exactly that, stretching his arms out behind him to crack his back. He sighs.
“What happened today? Pearl said…”
He sighs. “Well, I haven’t even told her that yet. Come into-”
“Ah-ah,” Joel says. He grins, holds up a pack of cigarettes. “Gem’s got a back garden, right?”
“Not quite a roof, but it’ll do.”
“C’mon, get your coat on…”
They end up hunched in the garden, a crammed affair brightened with outside furniture; Grian claims the swinging hammock chair and Joel perches atop a tall bench, promising to steal it from him later. He passes him a cigarette and lights it for him. Grian breathes out.
“Okay, who’s going first? We’re talking, right?”
Joel sighs. “I don’t have all that much to say,” he confesses. “I’m sorry I blew up at you.”
Grian shrugs. “I kinda deserved it.”
He laughs. “Not that much, man. I need to control myself.”
Grian averts his eyes downward. “It’s fine,” he says, “I get it.”
There’s a pause.
“You might have to apologise to Scar, though,” he says, lighter. “He was quite freaked out.”
Joel laughs, uncomfortably. “Yeah,” he murmurs. “I don’t really know what else to say. I think I’ve been the more vocal of the two of us.”
“I’m sorry I ignored you and Timmy,” Grian says abruptly. “It was shit, and I don’t have much of an excuse besides everything in my life sucking for a few weeks. I just made it worse for myself.”
“Well, I think we both forgive you for that,” Joel tells him. “As long as you don’t go silent on us again, it’s fine, G, really.”
Grian sighs, takes a drag of his cigarette. He tries his best to blow out the smoke rings Joel is so good at, but they don’t quite form.
“Will you tell me about Scar?” Joel asks. There’s a pause, where Grian looks over at him. He flushes, looks forward. “I’d like to have at least one of my best friends actually tell me about their love life,” he confesses. “You and Tim… assholes.”
Grian smiles at him, reaches out and jostles his shoulder. “Come up here,” he says, and shuffles to the far left of the swinging chair. Joel grins at him, hopeful, and curls up next to him. He throws the blanket over both their shoulders, protection against the cold night air.
“Okay,” he says. “Okay. I guess it started in our first rehearsal alone, me and Scar. I got a bit flustered when we got to the part in the script with the stage kiss. He started reassuring me that it was fine, and we could find a way to do the kisses fake, if I was weirded out by it. I was trying to prove it was fine, and I kissed him.”
Joel whistles. “Jesus,” he says. “Brave of you.”
He laughs. “God, I know. But he’s so passionate about his acting, and he really wants to go to Hypixel for their drama course. The play needs to be perfect for his CV and for his reputation as an actor. It’ll help him get in, I know it.”
There is a short pause.
Joel elbows him in the side. “You’ve got it bad,” he says. “Loser.”
“Fuck off,” Grian giggles. “From there, it just…” he waves his hands. “I don’t know. We just started making out every chance we got. Like, it’s embarrassing how much rehearsal time we’ve wasted.”
Joel sticks out his tongue. “Yuck!” he says.
“You asked,” Grian says indignantly. “Once, I got faint during our rehearsal and needed to go home. I didn’t want to, since, you know. He picked up on it, and we got ice cream instead. He’s just…”
He swallows. “Yeah.”
Joel pushes his shoulder. “You okay?”
“All good,” Grian says. “I slept over at his. It was a stupid, impulsive decision. I just felt like shit so I texted him. I ended up climbing through his window, because I was scared his brother wouldn’t let me in.”
Joel lets out a bark of laughter, “You’re kidding me!”
“Unfortunately not,” Grian chuckles. “Things got bad when I got home. Like four or five in the morning, I snuck back into my house, and my dad caught me.”
Joel’s silent, now. The way he’s holding Grian’s arm is less funny. It’s like he’s trying to keep him there, prevent him from running away.
Grian swallows. “Um, me and Pearl had to leave. It sucked, I guess. We stayed at Scott and Shelby’s apartment for a while, so I didn’t really speak to anyone. I only came into school for rehearsals. Xisuma pulled me aside to ask if I was being abused.”
Joel stiffens at the word. “I’m sorry,” he whispers.
“It’s okay,” Grian mutters. “Me and Scar argued, then, because I was ignoring him too. He said he was worried. And when, um - when me and Pearl went home, she spoke to my dad. I could hear it all through the walls.”
Grian looks over at Joel. He’s holding his breath. His cigarette is held limply between two fingers, like he’s forgotten about it. He takes a drag of his own. “He slapped her,” he says drily. “Now, whenever somebody yells at me I hear the sound.”
“Jesus,” Joel whispers. “Oh,
G.”
“Me and Scar sort of… mutually decided to forget about our fight. We didn’t want to talk about it. That’s - that’s just about when we argued, at your place. And things just started getting worse again. I blew up at Scar because he suggested hanging out at my place, and it - it scared me, a lot. I didn’t want him to know. But that all went out the window, because I got so smashed at Scott’s party that I told him he couldn’t come over because of my dad, and I was in such a state he walked me to his house and I stayed the night again.”
“Is that… around when we started hanging out again?” Joel asks softly.
“What, around when Timmy started telling porky-pies?” Grian laughs. “Yeah, I think so.”
Joel looks at him, then, and squints. “And then Ren’s party… so what happened today?”
Grian looks down at his shoes again, then brings them hard down onto the grass beneath them so that they swing in the chair. He sighs.
“Me and Scar made plans to meet today after school in a practice room,” he says. “And I guess he got set off by me being secretive, because he got really, really angry. And I-”
“Yeah?” Joel says softly. He tucks the blanket tighter around the two of them.
“I said all of these awful things that I don’t mean at all. That I’ve never meant. And then he said, um - he said that he doesn’t care about Hypixel University. And then he fucked off and I freaked out in the room for 20 minutes thinking my dad was yelling at me, so.”
“What do you mean? Him saying he doesn’t care about uni?”
Joel is staring at him. Grian blinks.
“Well, Hypixel is the whole reason we’ve been… like…” he gestures lamely. “It’s not like Jimmy and Tango, anything like that. We aren’t… together.”
“You aren’t together?” Joel repeats.
“Well, I kind of… Tim made me realise the other day that I really, really do like him. Which sucks, because you know, it isn’t like…”
He makes a gesture with his hands. “Yeah.”
Joel reaches out his hand, slowly advances it on his face, and then flicks him as hard as he can in the forehead. “Grian, are you fucking kidding me?”
Grian’s too busy rubbing his forehead and shoving Joel’s shoulder to do much more than splutter. “What do - what’d you -
Joel!”
Joel grabs his shoulder. “Grian, answer me honestly,” he says. “Do you actually fucking think that all you are to Scar is a
university application?”
Grian flushes. “Well - well, yes, I guess so,” he stammers, “It’s more like-”
“That boy is fucking crazy for you,” Joel tells him straight. “You are clearly completely blind, because he would be pissing himself with jealousy if he hadn’t landed Juliet. The way he was looking at you the other night was
humiliating
for him. And now you tell me you’ve been hooking up with him for
months?”
“Well - not
ho-”
“Scar likes you,” Joel cuts him off. “I do not care what deluded lies you are telling yourself. You’re being purposefully dense if you think he
doesn’t like you.
He took you for ice cream, tolerated you climbing through his window, he’s kissed you on stage about thirty times - you think me or Tim would tolerate all that?! He’s in love with you!”
Something clicks into place.
“Oh,” Grian whispers.
Scar, saying I don’t care about Hypixel! Scar taunting Taurtis, at least I can kiss him without running away afterwards. Scar making him eggs for breakfast, twisting the whisk between his fingers, smiling at him. Scar, drunk, calling him sweetheart.
“Oh,”
Grian breathes. “Oh, he is in love with me. He is.”
Notes:
errrrrrr
sorry gang.
it gets better i promise (lying)fuck i really am loving including some more of scar's perspective. he might actually be the embodiment of casual chappell roan.
Chapter 27: You Don't Want Me
Summary:
grian and his friends go to the park for a party, and when someone requests alcohol from the shops grian says he’ll go with scar. he starts to try and explain to scar his behaviour during their argument. but before he can explain himself, scar tells thim that he was right during the argument, and that they should just go back to what they were like before. they end up running from the shop with a bottle of vodka, and grian passes out and has a Sight. scar says they aren’t going back to the park, and drives him to get food and come back to his. despite scar protesting, they end up drinking more vodka due to grian’s impulsiveness.
Notes:
and when it hits me, it's further into my chest / you don't want me, forget, forget, forget
orlando, leith rosssorry guys i ruined it again...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The mirror is distorting.
Grian stands in front of it, combs his fingers through his hair, and frowns. He doesn’t think he’s ever really cared about how he’s looked for something like this, but now, it just feels different. “Don’t want any,” he says when offered the flask. Joel flicks his hair, rolls his eyes, and makes him turn around. He pulls his own fingers through Grian’s hair, fluffs it up a bit.
“There you go,” he says.
“Well, now you’ve just ruined it,” Grian mumbles.
“It’s fine, G,” Joel tells him seriously. “You look good. It’ll be dark anyway,” and he turns away again to offer the flask to Jimmy, who’s standing by the window messing with the yellow daffodils, fresh in an old jam jar. “Timmy, you are single-handedly going to drive away spring by doing that, get away from them,” he groans.
Grian turns back to the mirror, stares at it while his friends argue behind him. He thinks about those Sights, from Scar’s eyes, the ones of him. Cold night air and blue eyes surrounded by pink.
He twists around as Joel is shoving the last cider into his bag, and pulls his jacket further over his shoulders, shoving his hands into the pockets. Jimmy pats him on the back. “You’ll be fine, man,” he says. “Get a couple ciders in you but no vodka, a bit of confidence but don’t get pissed,”
“Yeah,” Grian mutters. “Yeah, I’ll be fine.”
The cold night air blows into the corridor as Joel opens the door. “We ready?” he asks, to twin yeses from Jimmy and Grian as they filter through.
The walk is short, and calm. It’s not as cold as it would be usually, not with spring fading in, but Grian feels it all the same, and ends up zipping his jacket to the top. “You cold?” Jimmy asks him.
“Just a little,” he says. Then he sighs. “C’mon, just give me a gulp. Not even a shot,” and Joel passes the flask. The gin tastes awful, but it’s warm in his stomach, warm and buzzing and not at all like the sharpness of vodka. He sighs, pulls his glasses off of his face to massage his temples.
***
“I’ll go,” Grian finds himself saying. He’s drunk enough to be brave, but sober enough to know the decision he’s making. Scar looks at him with something he can’t decipher painted on his face. He wonders if everybody else understands that look, everybody but him.
“Okay,” responds Scar, after all it’s only a venture to the shops for more drinks, but it’s stilted, and the O vowel is so quiet that the K rings out like it’s the only thing he’s saying. Grian scrambles to his feet, pushes back his hair, and pats his jeans for his phone before he begins to walk amongst the grass. He wonders if the rest of the group are as hyper-aware of this decision as he is, but when he looks back they’re all tipsy and laughing, heads thrown back in the grass of the field, someone filming and someone making faces, blind to their exit.
“Why’d you do that?” Scar asks, just quiet enough for the others not to hear while they’re still close to the group. His voice isn’t cold. It’s room temperature.
“Why do you think I did that?” Grian responds. “Go on, Scar, use your brain.”
“Don’t be mean,” Scar tells him, and his ears have gone just slightly red at the tips like he’s embarrassed, just a touch of genuine hurt. There’s a pang in Grian’s chest.
“I’m sorry,” he says, abandoning the sarcasm for one terrifying moment, swallowing it down.
Scar shoves his hands in his pockets. “It’s okay.”
“It isn’t,” Grian whispers. They’re out of the park, now, just coming out of the gate. He holds it open for him.
“Hm,” comes from Scar. He’s staring straight forwards.
“Scar,” Grian says, and he stops walking. It must come out scratchy, or emotional, or something, because Scar looks at him properly, with wide eyes. “I’m sorry.”
Scar goes to talk, and Grian aches, and he holds up his hand. “No,” he whispers. “Please, I need to…”
His eyes are so green. It hits Grian again, right in the stomach like a fist, that realisation. Scar is in love with me.
“I get, um-” and he stops, again. Grian doesn’t know how to say this right. “It doesn’t make any of what I said okay,” he says then. “I really sucked. It was awful. I was awful. I get really weird,” he tries to explain, “when people yell. It’s like I do whatever I can to not,” a pause, a swallow, his Adam’s apple bobbing in his throat, “to not be vulnerable. I was…”
There’s no point in not saying it, he tells himself. “I was in a state when you left. I, I had to call Pearl to come and get me. I kept thinking… you know, I - I felt like my dad was there.”
It comes out in a rush. Grian stares at the pavement. “And that isn’t - I still shouldn’t have said those things, and I didn’t mean any of them, and-”
“Grian,” Scar says loudly. “It’s okay, I get it. You were right.”
“What?”
Grian looks up at him, those piercing green eyes. There’s this soft half-smile playing over his lips, and he can’t for the life of him tell if it’s genuine or staged. He can never tell if Scar is genuine, unless he’s holding him against a wall and kissing his neck.
But now Scar looks… Scar looks like he is not in love with him.
“Yeah,” Scar tells him, earnest. “I shouldn’t have snapped at you. I was frustrated with my own things, and I shouldn’t have taken it out on you - I was just freaked out because of Joel. It’s fine, it's no big deal.”
“Oh,” Grian forces out. “Oh. Yeah.”
The sky is tilting. He swallows the sick feeling down. “That’s great, Scar.”
“Only,” and Scar falters then. “You should’ve told me you felt like that.”
He looks realer now. Before, he was plastic, and now he softens, visible pores and texture, reflected light in his eyes. Grian’s heart is racing.
“Sorry,” he murmurs. “I didn’t feel like I had many options, I guess.”
They keep walking, closer to the shop. Grian wishes he hadn’t come. He can hear cars in the distance, but nothing human, and Scar isn’t in love with him. It’s humiliation, entirely - he’s never been good at disguising his face, his expressions. And then Scar bumps his shoulder with his cane and stops walking, gesturing for him to as well.
“Grian,” he says. The name rolling off of his tongue is so smooth and familiar that Grian feels his stomach roll in response. He’s nauseous, and Scar is golden in the vague light of the moon and the yellow-tinted lampposts. “You know this doesn’t mean we have to - it doesn’t mean that we - that we’re different. Right?”
Grian doesn’t know what Scar is saying and he doesn’t know what to say in response and he is quiet. Everything is swimming. Scar swallows his anxiety and Grian can See right through him.
Don’t look at me like that. Please don’t look at me like that. Please say something.
Grian schools his expression, blinks and hardens. “What?”
“Just because - just because you were right,” Scar gestures, fumbling, “It doesn’t mean we have to, you know, change. We can just be… normal. We can just pretend nothing happened.”
“Right,” Grian says. His mouth is dry. Scar looks… fragile. Like he’s trying not to do anything wrong, like he’s walking on shards of glass, and his gaze dips down to Grian’s lips and back up to his face. And Grian doesn’t know what to do, so he goes forwards and meets Scar in the middle, putting his face to his, kissing him slowly with a hand on the small of his back for extra support. Scar sighs relief into his mouth, soft and devastated, and while he is firm and gentle Grian becomes hungry, greedy, pushing forward, sharp teeth and reaching hands. He wants to forget everything that has just happened, and he nearly gets there when Scar pulls away to breathe and looks at him like he’s never wanted him more.
And Grian doubts his conclusion for the first time - because the way Scar’s eyes have softened and the way his cheeks have reddened - they’re nothing less than romantic. He looks like Juliet.
Then Scar catches his breath and Grian has to stop himself from falling in love with him all over again. “We aren’t far from the shop,” he says, leaning back on his cane for a moment before he begins to walk again, and Grian catches up.
“What are we getting again?”
“Vodka,” Scar replies. “Always a bloody bottle of vodka.”
Grian mimes sticking his finger down his throat and vomiting. “And… how are we buying, again?”
“Tango got me a fake ID,” Scar tells him. “I haven’t used it yet, but I’m sure it’ll be fine.”
When they actually get to the shop, the cashier keeps glancing at Scar like he’s trying to figure something out. It’s irking Grian, making him too nervous, even as he stands casually with his arms crossed, waiting for the transaction to go through. Whatever the cashier thinks, he can’t find anything wrong with the identification (thank God, or Tango) and Scar thanks him, wrapping slender fingers around the bottle and walking towards the exit of the off-license.
“Wait!” the cashier calls. “I know you, you’re on those theatre posters they pinned up everywhere! Romeo and Juliet - there’s no way you’re 18!”
Grian has never sworn internally quite like this. Of course, those fucking posters! There’s one with Romeo and one with Juliet, both peering out of their respective colour-coding filters, Scar’s Juliet cloaked in a golden light like sunrise and Grian’s Romeo tinted pink as if through rose coloured glasses. In each poster, they stare at the viewer, but reach a hand out to the right, or the left. The posters were often pinned up next to each other, so the characters were perpetually reaching. But of course the cashier had seen them - clearly he didn’t live under a rock.
Scar’s eyes go comically wide, and he twists back around to stare at the cashier like a deer in headlights. Grian isn’t sure he’s ever seen anyone with less sense - he grabs Scar’s elbow, wraps the steadiest arm he can around his waist, and runs.
It’s uneven, it’s not as fast as it could be. The cashier probably wouldn’t have run after them anyways, but Grian wanted to be sure. Scar’s wheezing, laughing, not used to running like this at all, and his cane is hitting Grian’s leg, and he’s holding the bottle with white knuckles because he’s so scared to drop it, and they stop short, panting, when they’ve just gotten past the corner of the street. Scar’s laughing, tearing up, bent over, but he’s recovering, and Grian’s breathing isn’t slowing down at all. It’s shallow, scraping from his throat, and that cold, faint feeling begins to stew behind his eyes.
“You madman,” Scar laughs, dizzy, and Grian doesn’t have the time to tell him what’s about to happen, because then he’s gone, out, but conscious just long enough to feel the sting of his knees hitting the pavement.
“Please, Jim,” Tango is whispering, he has Jimmy by the shoulders, gentle, soft hands pressing pads of fingers, he’s wild, there are tears coming down his face, “Just pretend. Please, Jim, fuck, please-”
Jimmy goes closer to him to touch his palms to his cheekbones, but he’s pushed away, and Tango is frantic, in disarray. He twists and spins around as if to check for people, like he’s frightened they were followed. But there are only trees. No people.
“Tango,” Jimmy whispers. Tango turns back around, a scared, sacred brightness setting him on fire. “Tango, love,”
“Please just pretend,” he murmurs, pain folding his face, “Just pretend we can do this, I’m begging you. One night, Jimmy, and I’ll never bother you again. I’ll leave, I’ll - I’ll fuck off forever. I can’t bear wanting you like this.”
Jimmy goes to him and presses their lips together, hungry and wired. They’re both crying now, tears mingling on faces, dropping into each other’s mouths. The kissing tastes of salt. Tango’s hands run up his sides, his back, hold his shoulders, come up to his hair. He’s relentless, he’s urgent, he’s touching every part of Jimmy that he can, as if he can encapsulate a whole life with him into one second. Jimmy holds him by the waist only, like he can convince him not to leave afterwards, and Tango changes course, aiming for his neck. His teeth are sharp and relentless just like his hands.
And they pretend.
Grian gasps at the pain shooting up from his knees - sticky, hot, from the blood, and he scrambles to sit back, to lean against the wall next to the pavement. Everything is ringing in his ears, everything is shaking in his hands. He can barely see until he looks up and Scar’s terrified face is above him.
This is the second time he doubts himself.
“What the fuck was that?” Scar asks him. He’s touching his face, much like Jimmy did to Tango, soft thumbs on his cheekbones. Grian can only hope that gentle touch leaves marks. His head is clearing, but still aching.
Scar swallows and stabilises his face. “Come on,” he murmurs, and uses his good arm to help Grian to his feet. He moans in pain, bruised knees nearly buckling, but stands, pulling his hand across his forehead to feel the cold. “We aren’t going back to the park,” Scar tells him. “My car isn’t far from here. Cub’s home in forty minutes. We’re going to get you some food to sober up, we’re going to go to my house, and you can sleep there for the night so I know you’re safe. We’ll be home before he is, and he won’t even know you’re there.”
“He doesn’t want to meet me?” Grian asks. His words are slurred. Scar’s face changes.
“Not today,” he says, and Grian is reminded of himself. “Can you walk? It isn’t far to my car.”
“Don’t worry about me.” he says.
But Scar makes it very clear during the walk that he is worried about him.
“You need to go to the doctor’s,” he says, casting glances back at him. “This is a problem. Your fainting is constant and it’s not just me noticing. It’s not normal, sweetheart.”
Grian doubts for the third time. It nearly makes him cry.
“You drive?” he asks instead as they come up to the car.
“It’s Cub’s car,” Scar tells him. “I drive for short periods of time. He went to town tonight, took the train.” He turns the key in the ignition and starts to drive. Grian catches a glimpse of himself in the mirror - he’s lost a lot of weight, he realises with a start, and he looks pale and sickly. Discoloured. He looks quite like Doc did.
“Where are we going?”
“Drive through,” Scar says, and pulls into a fast food place on the side of the road, looking over at him expectantly. “What do you want to eat?”
Grian doubts, Grian doubts, Grian doubts. Scar’s voice is so soft. “A burger,” he murmurs, “And a Coke, maybe. Please.”
When he looks back at Scar, it’s like he has too realised how bad Grian looks. It’s vulnerable. It’s fear. He clears his throat, looks away, and drives forwards to place the order. “Two burgers, two Cokes, and one large serving of fries, please,” he says politely, and as he drives further forwards to wait, he twists to look back at Grian. “Meat, sugar, salt. Surely that’s good, for sobering up.”
“Should be,” Grian tells him. He feels faint, but not like he’s going to pass out. He feels like somebody has turned his opacity down and like if he looks down at himself, he’ll be able to see the car seat underneath him. “You got the same thing as me,”
“I figured you’d feel less awkward about it,” Scar says flatly. “Fries too, to share.”
“How’d you know I would feel awkward?”
Scar looks back at him, again. Looks through him. Grian feels drawn out completely thin, like Scar can see all of him, every last bit. “I know you, Grian,” he tells him.
Grian looks away from him, forward through the windscreen. Scar drives forwards to collect their food. Grian closes his mouth and does not say anything at all.
Scar tells him to eat while they drive to his house, says he should sober up. Grian pointedly doesn’t, deciding instead to hold the brown paper bag as tightly shut as he can to preserve heat. They stumble out of Cub’s car and Scar twists the key in the lock of his door with nervous fumbling, and shuts the door behind them, beckoning him to his room. Grian nearly falls on the stairs.
“I still love your room,” he says aloud. Scar smiles behind him.
“You said that last time, as well,” he murmurs.
“That’s how you know I mean it.”
“I’m never quite sure if you mean anything,” Scar tells him. Grian frowns.
He sits on the bed, leans against the wall, and opens the paper bag, tossing Grian his burger, setting the cardboard holder of drinks carefully between them, pouring the fries into the open bag and putting it next to them. “C’mon,” he yawns. “Feast time.”
“You’re such a nerd,” Grian informs him, stretching languidly out next to him on the bed. He hasn’t realised how hungry he is. He eats quickly, half-starved, and Scar is slow in comparison.
“Hungry?”
“I didn’t realise how much,” he confesses.
Scar frowns. “You’re probably deficient in something,” he says. “We need to get some vitamins in you, not just fast food.”
Grian rolls his eyes. He’ll probably suddenly find a parcel at his doorstep of multivitamins in the next week.
Then - an idea. Grian smirks. The bottle of vodka from earlier is still lying on the bed, atop the duvet. “What’re you gonna do with that?” he asks.
“If you-” Scar rolls his eyes too, mirroring him perfectly. “Well, obviously not drink it right now. I’ll probably bring it to the next party people will be getting blackout drunk at.”
“Or we could drink it right now,” says Grian, picking it up and toying with the lid.
“Grian,” Scar says. He sounds annoyed. Grian wants to push him as far as he can, wants him to snap, wants him to do something he’ll regret, wants something, anything to happen. “You’re sick. We’re not-”
“I’ll tell you a secret, Scar,” he says, suddenly serious. He spins open the lid, listening to that slight hiss. “I’m not sick. This is exactly how I’m supposed to be.”
He means it, too. He’s known things he wasn’t supposed to for his entire life. It’s only natural he’d be this fucked up with his insane parents, and it only makes sense his Sights are getting so bad considering whatever is happening with the play recently. He flicks the bottle cap onto Scar’s duvet and-
He presses the glass top of the bottle to his lips and throws it back, drinking at least a few shots. He looks manic - he looks frenzied. When he comes back down, his lips are red like Scar’s just kissed him all over, and his eyes are bright and wild. “See?” he asks. Scar half-expects himself to reach forward and grab the bottle out of his hands, to scold him, to lock it away, to make him go to sleep, to take care of him the best he can.
But he wants to do something he’s going to regret. He wants Grian - he wants something to happen, wants unpredictability and Grian has always been so good at offering him that. He wants to lose his control. He wants Grian’s blue eyes atop him and his fingers on his waistband. He wants to forget about the fainting and the worry and the fear. He wants to forget about it all.
So when Grian smiles, wired, at him, and offers the bottle, Scar takes it and tips it straight back just like he did. White-hot pain pours down his throat. It hurts, and he coughs, and he welcomes the burn.
“Thanks,” he tells Grian for handing him the bottle, and his voice is low and rough from the acidic taste.
Notes:
also help i run a creative writing club for younger students at my school and they've clocked me as a life series fan. its bad
Chapter 28: Say My Name And His In The Same Breath
Summary:
grian’s health has severely declined. scar’s worrying about him, but he keeps brushing it off until he faints in the middle of his on-stage fight with taurtis during rehearsal. his Sight is abstract, only with feelings of fear and grief, and senses like smell. scar walks with him to xisuma’s office because he asks to talk, and grian lashes out at him when he gets too affectionate. xisuma confronts grian about his health and says everybody in the cast has voiced concerns, and reluctantly gives him his number to call if he’s in trouble, as a last resort.
Notes:
say my name and his in the same breath / i dare you to say they taste the same
i don't care, fall out boyhiiiiii chapter is here!!!! things have gotten worse. much worse. big things happening soon. look out for foreshadowing please
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grian is getting worse, and opening night is coming closer.
These are two facts he has begun to see as relative to one another, Grian thinks. Every time he looks in the mirror, it hits him again, and he’s begun to feel dizzy when he stands or runs, flashes of emotion, fear, expectation. Sometimes, it feels as if he’s more inside a Sight than in real life.
And his cheeks are hollow, eyes larger than they should be and rimmed with red and purple, and all of his clothes are suddenly loose on his frame. Something is wrong inside of him. Something is sickly.
Sometimes he feels close to death.
“It’s fine,” he lies through his teeth, cross legged on the floor with Scar, who’s hovering, gulping back terror. “Scar, seriously. I have to go on. Scar .”
“Something needs to change,” he snaps, “I’m not kidding, Gri. We need to take you to the doctor, we need to - are you eating enough? Is that what this is? I can’t-”
“Scar,” says Grian, louder, rising through the fog at his feet to stand and take his face in his, kiss him on the bridge of his nose. “It’s okay, alright?”
Scar is unconvinced. His eyes are downturned, frightened, and the corner of his lips twitches. Green golden fear. “Don’t lie to me, Grian,” he whispers. He is soft, pliable, and golden. Grian lets him down.
“I’ve got to go on,” he tells him, and kisses him swiftly again before he dashes off and on stage, no longer holding his script, completely engulfed in the scene they’re practicing. Scar is left in the dust, staring after him. His hands are shaking.
Already waiting is Balthasar, a skinny Year 9 they’ve gotten to recite a few lines for this play. He’s blonde and tall, but stands with a tremor in his ankles and knees. “Give me that mattock and the wrenching iron,” Romeo tells him, as gentle as he can be, even as he doesn’t raise his eyes.
The stage transforms. It’s a graveyard, misty and muddy and stony, covered in a thick, smoky atmosphere. It hurts to breathe. He continues with his line, and every word is picture perfect, and suddenly he grips Balthasar by the front of his shirt in an effort to warn him.
“But, if thou, jealous, dost return to pry in what I farther shall intend to do,” he says quietly, flaring eyes, “By heaven, I will tear thee joint by joint and strew this hungry churchyard with thy limbs.”
He nods, frightened. His eyes are wide and blue and his hands have gone into fists, scared ones, as his spine tightens, stiffens. “The time and my intents are savage-wild, more fierce and more inexorable far than empty tigers or the roaring sea.” Romeo tells him, and lets him go.
“I will be gone, sir,” he says, shaking hands coming up to smooth at his shirt, darting eyes, “and trouble you no more.” Romeo gives him the money, wishes him well, and leaves without him, advancing on the tomb.
“Thou detestable maw,” he breathes, “thou womb of death, gorged with the dearest morsel of the earth… thus I enforce thy rotten jaws to open, and in despite I’ll cram thee with more food.”
For a moment, he imagines the sight - both him and his love, Juliet and her Romeo, laid to rest in the tomb. Finally peaceful, finally free from the attacks of life. He smiles, unable to hold back the relief that it is finally happening. And then-
“Stop thy unhallowed toil, vile Montague.” he hears, and it’s Paris, stepping up behind him, holding his sword! Romeo has not been prepared to fight, not now. His heart sinks.
“Can vengeance be pursued further than death?” Paris spits. “Condemnèd villain, I do apprehend thee. Obey and go with me, for thou must die.”
He will have to convince him. He will have to. There is no other option. Romeo turns, feels the sword point at him, and breathes shakily. “I must indeed, and therefore came I hither,” he whispers. “Good gentle youth, tempt not a desperate man - fly hence and leave me.”
But Paris is steady. Everything is falling, falling, falling apart - Romeo does not want to take another life. He has killed plenty, and plenty is enough.
“Think upon these gone,” he begs. Let them affright thee. I beseech thee, youth, put not another sin upon my head by urging me to fury. O, begone,”
Still, nothing. Paris’s face is set in stone.
“By heaven, I love thee better than myself, for I come hither armed against myself. Stay not, begone, live, and hereafter say a madman’s mercy bid thee run away.”
Romeo is about to take another life, he thinks. His heart breaks a little more in response. There’s a pause, and Paris hardens. He takes another step forward, his sword raised and outward.
“I do defy thy commination,” he says flatly, “And apprehend thee for a felon here.”
There’s anger, then. Romeo hasn’t felt that since Tybalt’s death, but it burns him the very same way it did then, flickering up through his ankles and going to his head. “Wilt thou provoke me?! Then have at thee, boy!”
Paris comes at him, all calculated swift movements, his sword flashing up to Romeo’s face and retreating as he side-steps, and suddenly it is a real battle, and Romeo draws his own sword and bares his teeth, and he has started to feel dizzy.
He blinks, but there’s no time to address it, because he’s on a stage now, with a taller, brighter boy jabbing his sword forwards, and he’s slashing his own as if muscle memory, there’s a stray thought about the blocking. He is performing.
Grian is performing, and he can feel the dizziness begin to congeal behind his eyes, and his movements become sloppy. He thrusts forward with the sword and watches Paris dodge it, and he’s just about to push forward and run him through when he feels himself tip backwards. He rights himself, however, hears a shout from Taurtis, who holds his sword above his head, and the moment before Grian can feel himself begin to slip, he hears Scar scream behind him, and a hurry of footsteps.
And then, Taurtis’s face, frightened, and the hesitation of the sword.
And then, nothing.
Nothing but fear.
Fear and smoke. That’s what it is. Grian tries to breathe, but it’s all too thick, the smell of the face paint backstage and the smoke machine Doc bought last week for the final performance. It’s all blurry, all grey, and there is a distinct sense of grief, only he is distant from it in the same way he would be distant from watching a dream, or seeing theatre play out in front of him.
Fear, and smoke, and loss, and when he comes back to life he gasps for air and it’s like it’s been no time at all. The bottom of his spine is aching, like he’s fallen awkwardly, and there are muddled voices above him.
“I told him - I knew that this would happen, I told him not to go today,” sounds out, thick and upset.
“Scar?” he murmurs. Scar’s face tips downward and comes into view, and the world begins to unblur.
“Gri,” Scar says, and shifts him - Grian realises at this point that Scar must have run forward before he fell, seeing the signs, and succeeded in stopping him from hitting his head. He sits vaguely up, rubbing his forehead, which is still blurry. A vague thought strikes him, something guilty, because Scar isn’t meant to run. Did he leave his cane backstage? Does he have it now?
“Sorry,” he mumbles.
“You were only out for a second,” Scar tells him. “How are you feeling?”
It’s only then that Grian sees Taurtis, on his other side, pale and with trembling fingers. Taurtis must notice his attention, because his eyes are suddenly on him. “Yeah,” he says, piercing, “How are you feeling?”
Something angry stabs into Grian’s abdomen, and he feels Scar’s arms around him go hard, like he’s tensing. “I’m fine,” he says, and manages to make himself stand. Xisuma is fast-approaching, barely-concealed panic on his face.
“Grian,” he says, “Jesus Christ. What was that?”
He swallows. “Just my deficiency,” he says apologetically, “I keep forgetting my supplements recently.”
Xisuma has never looked so unconvinced in his life. Grian sinks into the stage through his feet, feeling like he shortens significantly. “I’ll talk to you in five minutes,” he says, “Can you make it to the drama office?”
Grian reddens. “Of course I can make it-”
“I’ll walk with him,” Scar cuts in. Grian has never felt so humiliated.
“I can walk a few metres without killing myself, you know,” he says shortly when they’re in the corridor.
“No,” says Scar, “I don’t know, actually. I wouldn’t be at all surprised. You need to see the doctor, Grian, and you need to stop ignoring me when I say it. I’m fucking serious.”
His voice has gone low and sharp in that way that it does when he’s done being funny, or when he’s just woken up. Grian stops at the door of the drama office, thankfully empty. He reaches for the door, but Scar takes his hand and holds it in his own. “Sweetheart,” he says, very very quietly. “Come on.”
“Don’t speak to me like that,” Grian all but snaps at him. “I thought we’d all agreed that I was right.”
He opens the door and walks into the office, then. Scar only leaves when he sees him sit down, and then he’s gone, floating through the corridors. Grian stands for a moment, feeling the whirling of aching exhaustion, and then he caves and falls down to sit in one of the music teachers’ chairs, dragging his open palm over his face and taking off his glasses to wipe them. His heavy, quick descent to the chair wasn’t a good idea either, because it spins just a little from side to side at the impact, and only makes him feel worse.
He shouldn’t have said that to Scar.
Swallowing that doubt down, he takes his phone from his pocket and sends a fast apology to Scar, a vague, short sorry for what i said. it was out of line, and send, and when he slips his phone back into his pocket, he looks up and Xisuma is approaching the door, pushing it open.
“Hey, Grian,” Xisuma says, lingering in the doorway. He’s standing uncertain, unsure, with his weight distributed between both feet in an attempt to appear stable. It’s only a disguise, so when he shuts the door behind him and comes walking to sit with Grian, it slips, and his brow furrows for just a moment before he smooths over again.
“Xisuma,” Grian mutters, eyes to the ground.
“Is there anything you want to tell me?” Xisuma asks him. He pauses, to wait for him to answer, and his expression flickers. He hesitates, and then speaks again. “Seriously,” he says. “I’m a mandated reporter, but that’s if you tell me very serious things, like intent to harm yourself or others, or situations of - of abuse. I would recommend you be careful with your words if reporting things could make them significantly worse. But I,”
Grian looks up at him, then, and he pauses.
“I want you to talk to me,” he says, then, and he rubs his forehead with his hand, bracing his elbow on the desk next to them. “I’m really - I’m worried for you, Grian, I’m scared for you. I know that something is wrong. I’m not that stupid.”
“What’ve you noticed then?” Grian asks. He keeps his face purposefully steady as he stares up at Xisuma. No cracks.
“You’re weak,” Xisuma tells him, completely serious. He leans slightly forward. “You’re exhausted, always. You’ve been fainting on stage and off stage, and it’s beginning to cause you harm. I’ve had multiple reports of people wor-”
“Who’s reporting me?”
He spoke too fast. Xisuma wets his lips with his tongue and closes his eyes for a brief moment. He continues as if Grian didn’t speak at all. “People worrying about you,” he says. “I know that things are difficult at home.”
Silence.
“Don’t deny it,” Xisuma says. “I don’t have any means to report it, and I haven’t because I know there are plans for you to leave your house soon, and I don’t have any evidence from you apart from denial.”
“Was it Gem, then?” Grian interrupts. Xisuma’s eyebrows raise.
“You really want me to recite everybody who came to me about you?” he asks, and Grian suddenly does not want that at all. He looks down at the floor again.
“Yes,” Xisuma says then, quieter, “I have spoken to Gem. And I know her and Pearl are planning to move out with you to an apartment. I also know that your excuses for your fainting change every time.”
“Ren,” he whispers without thinking. Xisuma’s face betrays him.
There is a long pause. Grian takes off his glasses again, sliding them onto the collar of his shirt, and covers his face with his hands, leaning forwards, sharp elbows on sharp knees.
“You look ill,” Xisuma tells him, very, very quietly. “There’s not one person in the cast who hasn’t been worried. You refuse to go to the doctor.”
“What about Doc, then?” Grian asks him sharply, looking up through his fingers. “Same treatment for him?”
He hasn’t voiced that concern yet. Nobody has, not to him at least.
“Doc is an adult,” says Xisuma, and his back straightens just a little bit. “Doc is an adult, and he is under my care. And yes, I have spoken to him about his - condition.”
“Condition. That’s the word we’re using.”
“Yes, Grian, that is the word we’re using. This isn’t about Doc. This is about you.”
“Well, you aren’t going to get very far. Can I leave?”
“No, Grian. Fucking hell.”
Despite himself, Grian has to try and hold back a snicker. “You’re not meant to swear,” he says.
“No, I’m not,” says Xisuma flatly. “Grian, I am going to do something that I am not allowed to do, because I want to keep you safe. Do you understand?”
He frowns, “What?” and Xisuma has ripped a piece of lined paper from somewhere on the desk in front of them, and he plucks a blue biro from an old chipped mug and scratches down a line of numbers, and then he pushes the paper towards him.
“I want you to call me if you need help,” he tells him. “I’m being completely serious. I know that there are not many adults in your life you can trust when you are in trouble. So if you need my help, please call.”
Grian takes the paper and stuffs it in his pocket. “Okay,” he says. “Okay, I’ll call,” and he stands like he’s going to leave, and Xisuma stays sitting, but makes no move to stop him.
“Xisuma?” he whispers. “Thanks.”
Notes:
hi guys if a teacher does what xisuma does here it is a very bad sign and you should report it immediately to a safe and trusted adult !!!!!!! it is a major safeguarding concern for a teacher to be able to contact you outside of school like this. you are not in a minecraft au fanfiction irl. you are not experiencing a found family moment. you are probably just being groomed
anyway big up xisuma my fav father figure 🩷🩷 Also balthasar is tommyinnit sorry
Chapter 29: No Fun At Parties, I Guess
Summary:
grian and pearl discuss the pre-show party that’s a tradition for HCA. hard alcohol is prohibited and they don’t sleep too late, so it loosens their anxiety up before opening night. grian then briefly goes to see scar in the park, and when he goes to the party he ends up being very nervous and escaping upstairs to tango’s room. there he meets etho and bdubs, and bdubs is eager to give him one of tango’s jumpers when he mentions he’s cold. he goes downstairs, and sees taurtis in the corner of the room. they make eye contact, and grian walks out.
Notes:
paper streamers / music booming / louder than my heart exploding / you come over / your blue t-shirt / i wish i was normal
no fun at parties, margot liottai've been very good with updates recently haven't i. if i fail my mocks its your fault guys!!!!!!! enjoy the chapter :)
document hit 100k words today!!!!!!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“It’s completely stupid,” Grian tells her, arms on the table, sliding down to rest his chin in the middle of them. “Surely it’ll just tire us out.”
“You’re already tired,” Pearl says, goes forward to tap his nose with her finger and set down his cup of coffee.
“Thanks,” he yawns.
“Anyway,” and she turns ‘round, stretching her arms behind her back, “Gem says it’s actually quite fun. That it relieves all your stress before opening night. You just aren’t allowed to drink too much,”
“Are you kidding me?” Grian asks her. “Someone will bring spirits and it’s all gonna go crazy. We’ll be hungover for opening night and the play will bomb.”
Pearl tuts at him, reaching up to take the honey from the top shelf. “Actually, you’re only allowed ciders and beers. Anything above 10 percent isn’t allowed in the house for the night, and if anyone notices someone getting too tipsy they make them sober up and put them to bed. It’s like a rule, and no one dares break it.”
“I hope you’re right.”
He takes a sip of his coffee as she slides into the chair opposite him, stirring honey into her own. “Who’s even hosting?”
She frowns. “I’m not sure. I think - Martyn? Or Cleo? I’m sure it’s one of the older Year 13s, just not on which one. You’ll find out tonight.”
After a sip of coffee, Pearl smiles mischievously at him. “I almost wish I could come with, just to see if anything interesting happens.”
“Well, me or Gem could take you.”
But she shakes her head. “I’m busy, and I’d be a bit awkward anyways. I wouldn’t want to embarrass you, or I’d follow Gem around the whole night… It's not my kind of party. The university ones are a lot better, where I don’t have to worry about my little brother.”
He rolls his eyes, “Rude,” and she laughs at him. “I’m going out with Scar today.”
Pearl pauses. “Have you spoken to him yet?”
There’s a moment, then, one where he tries to play off his pause. He shrugs. “I think we should wait to speak properly until the play is over. It’ll make everything worse if it’s happening simultaneously.”
“You’re sure that’s a good idea?”
“Yeah,” Grian responds, even though he has no idea what he’s doing and thinks every idea he’s had is shit. He downs the rest of his coffee, and goes to pull his trainers on.
“Where are you going?”
“Just the park.”
“That’s sweet,” Pearl smiles. He suppresses a wince, because of course she thinks that going to the park is some romantic setting for them, and she couldn’t be more wrong. “Bringing your scripts?”
“He forbade it. Said we can’t overthink.”
“Hm,” she laughs. “Easy for him to say, with his magic memory.”
“Tell me about it. It’s like he doesn’t even have to try.”
He doesn’t even have to try, apart from when he forgot his line after Grian kissed him. He winces at that, pushes the doubt down, ties his laces, and says goodbye to Pearl before he’s out the door.
Grian would rather push it all down and sit content in his doubt now, he thinks. Even if Scar felt the same as him, it wouldn’t work out, and he knows that. It would end in some awful argument, with Scar crying, with Grian encased in stone, and that would be even worse than pushing it down and ignoring it. And now, with his health declining, Grian doesn’t think he can take that chance at all. It’s hard just to be at school for the day - he finds himself stumbling, muddling his words, unable to comprehend his classes, and it’s worse when he has to get home. He’s stopped driving. He doesn’t trust himself. He takes the bus, or Pearl drives him and he makes excuses so he doesn’t have to admit how bad it’s gotten. It’s like something has sucked all of the life from him.
It’s impacted Romeo too. He’s erratic - Grian finds his voice raises easily, jumps octaves, too-bright eyes, it’s like he’s the one who stole his life. And Scar’s seen it too. He’s dialled his Juliet up to match it - she swipes her arms and is fiery and bold, and their chemistry on stage is unmatched to anybody in the cast, and all of the tension between them is channelled into flashing glances and white knuckles and caught wrists - Scar starts the play as a restrained, nervous yet resentful Juliet, and slowly unveils a driven, passionate, turbulent girl. His death monologue in Act 4 makes the theatre fall silent every time - there are no whispered instructions among the cast during a casual rehearsal, only his voice ringing out, the thud of his footsteps on the stage, volatile, quick movements of his chin. When Scar’s Juliet cries out Romeo, Romeo, Romeo, I drink to thee! she screams his name the third time as if she is being attacked, or attacking, and diminuendos down to a frantic whisper for the very last phrase, and she is breathless and frantic and when she falls upon her bed after drinking her poison, she jolts as if shot and gasps, like a death-rattle, foreshadowing, and goes limp suddenly as if she has been drained of both life and soul.
And when she wakes from the poison, it’s like she becomes innocent, hopeful for just a moment, asking Friar Lawrence where is my Romeo? with her voice the softest it’s been in the entire play. When she realises Romeo’s death, it’s like her entire character shifts. She changes how she leans her weight on each foot, her shoulders drop and her back stiffens, and when she kisses Romeo in a desperate attempt to steal his poison, it’s like she is trying to devour him. Grian would be lying if he said he didn’t find it unbearably attractive. Her last words, then let me die, are said with such a breathless vengeful spirit that everybody in the theatre hangs onto every last word. When Juliet dies, the play almost becomes less interesting. Grian wonders if the audience will walk out during the last scene.
But Scar is practically the opposite in real life. When Grian gets to the park, they sit underneath a barren tree, with the sun filtering yellow warmth down over them, and he isn’t sure how, but he ends up with his head in Scar’s lap, with Scar’s hands in his hair.
He’s still treating him like glass. Scar’s hands are soft, gentle, and tentative in their movements. He’s tracing down Grian’s neck, now, and when his fingers run over his collarbones, Grian shivers, and he almost swears that Scar does too. When he looks up through the hair that’s fallen in his face, Scar is haloed by the sun, which is shining over his hair, turning the strands caught in it golden.
“How are you feeling about the party?” Scar asks him quietly, his hands resuming their stroking through his hair. “I know it’s your first one.”
“It’s silly,” Grian tells him. “I know people don’t get really drunk, and I know that there’s no chance of it messing up tomorrow. I’m just nervous, I think.”
“I’m not even going,” Scar murmurs, and his thumb smooths over Grian’s forehead.
“Why?”
“It’s too tiring for me,” he says, “Just need to conserve energy so I’ll get by on stage. I’m always completely shattered after a night out.”
Grian hums in response. Scar leans over him slightly, hair falling in his face, and runs his thumbs down to his cheekbones, traces his brow… Grian smiles, despite it all. Scar touches his dimple.
“You’ll miss out on all the makeup,” he says softly, a joking lament. “Pearl is helping me with an, um, imitation of Gem’s work, since she’s otherwise occupied. Won’t be as pretty.”
“Sucks for me then,” Scar tells him. “I do quite like all the golden face paint. I didn’t think I would, but it makes me feel like some mythological creature.”
Makes you look like it too, Grian almost says.
“Yeah,” he giggles, “I see that. Pearl will just stick some pink eyeshadow over my eyes and beg me to let her do my eyelashes all long and black. I’ll try to resist.”
“You don’t need mascara,” Scar chuckles. “She’d be silly to suggest it, you don’t need it.”
Grian tuts. “You’re one to talk. Golden enough already without all the swirls.”
Scar says nothing to that. Instead, he makes an observation. “I would’ve thought you’d have Gem doing your makeup anyway,” he says thoughtfully. “Given, her and Pearl.”
When Grian gets home, he’s shoved into dark trousers and the top Lizzie made for him, tailored to his size. It’s just slightly gaping around his waist, like it never did before. He ignores the sinking feeling in his chest and lets Pearl hover around him with a pink-stained makeup brush.
“I’m doing a gradient,” she announces, with the air of somebody who has been newly taught. “Gem showed me,” she says then, an explanation. She’s never been too much into makeup, just some mascara and eyeliner here and there, a dab of colour on her lids, a lipstick or two. Gem’s stage makeup is art.
When Pearl is finished with him, a soft pink spreads out from his eyelids, and reaches out just to brush the top of his cheekbones. When he blinks, a more dramatic, dark pink is obvious on his eyelids, instead of just peeking out from around. She’s dabbed light concealer around his eyes too, something he’s grateful for, hiding the discoloured purple bags that have recently appeared. He doesn’t look too bad, actually, and he’s damn grateful for it. Pearl tells him she’ll drive him there, and he accepts without a fight. He knows he can’t drive like this. That’s something he can admit.
At the party, people ask where Scar is like they expect him to be glued to Grian’s arm. He smiles and tells them that he’s conserving energy for the play, and they nod every time, and then waver and ask about their acting choices together. It’s mostly people brought as plus ones - it’s only loosely a cast party, since everyone can choose to bring someone else, but the rules for alcohol still apply. True to what Pearl said, they only have cider and beer, and not a lot of it.
So Grian tells them: this is my first acting gig, but I’ve really been loving it. Scar is great to work with and so supportive and encouraging. We match each other well. I’m so excited to perform! Oh, ha, I hope you like it too. Thank you. Thanks. Yeah. Okay, see you!
And he’s pretty much okay, but it’s getting overwhelming, so he slips upstairs into a room - Tango’s hosted, and Grian is pretty sure that if he’s going to have some affair with his best mate it gives him the right to take refuge in his bedroom - and finds himself not alone.
“Hey,” he says, rubbing his eye beneath his glasses. Bdubs waves from his place lying on the floor - there are discarded cushions lying around and he’s got one under his head. Etho says hello in a rather distracted manner from where he’s sat on the bed.
It comes to Grian’s mind that Bdubs looks quite dishevelled, actually. He’s wearing that familiar silver eyeshadow, smeared messily around his eyes in a way that makes it clear it was not put on by someone familiar with makeup, and the first two buttons of his shirt are a good distance away from being done up. He has the look of somebody who was recently flushed.
“Sorry,” Grian says instinctively, and has to explain himself. “Kind of thought I could hide in here, for a moment. That okay?”
“That’s fine,” Bdubs says, and smiles at him. “Come on,” he yawns, and Grian sits next to him on the carpet, leaning against the bed. “You nervous?”
Grian laughs. “Yeah, I’m nervous,” he tells him, ignoring the fact that the main reason he’s nervous is not the theatre aspect of the performance. “You?”
“Never,” Bdubs responds, puffing himself up.
“He’s nervous,” says Etho from above them both, “But only a little bit. Thank God I don’t have to go on stage. Couldn’t do it.”
“You get your name on the program and you don’t even have to look at the audience,” Bdubs sniffs. “You suck.”
Etho chuckles. “Yeah, and I got to make that poison bottle. Spent way too much time on it for something only really visible in those posters.”
“You know those posters got Scar recognised trying to buy drinks?”
Bdubs finds this hilarious, and Etho laughs too, and Grian ends up reciting most of that story, cutting off before his Sight, conveniently leaving out his conversation with Scar before the incident. “That’s insane,” Bdubs cries, leaning against the bed with his hand pressed to his mouth. The top of his head nestles comfortably against Etho’s leg, and he doesn’t move.
“I’ve never run so haphazardly,”
Grian yawns suddenly, and he’s rubbing his arms when Bdubs asks him if he’s cold. “A little bit,” he says, reddening, and Bdubs is up, fumbling in Tango’s wardrobe.
“Come on,” he says, “I’m not stealing from Tango, we don’t know each other
that
well.”
“Jim can give it back to him,” Bdubs says carelessly, and Etho makes a noise of not-quite-surprise.
“Don’t say that, Dubs,” he says.
Bdubs hums, smiles to himself, and throws an old, worn sweatshirt at Grian. “That should do, and it won’t be horrific if you get cider on it. He won’t care at all.”
Grian flushes. “I’ll see him downstairs, though, and he’ll wonder why I’m wearing his stuff!”
“I’ll text him,” Bdubs says instantly. “He’s always checking his bloody phone, he’ll know in two minutes. It’s fine, don’t worry.”
So Grian pulls on the jumper over his shirt, feeling a sense of security that there’s now no chance of ruining his Romeo costume, and he sits back for a moment, enjoying the warmth.
“You know,” says Etho suddenly, “Scar seems to enjoy theatre a lot more with you around.”
He frowns. “What?”
He clears his throat. “That sounds bad. He enjoyed it before, it’s his passion. Just - I don’t know. It’s like you’re on his level. He can let completely loose.”
“This is my first play,” Grian reminds him.
“Yes,” Etho chuckles, “I know. It’s impressive.”
“He’s right,” Bdubs supplies. “He’s having so much fun with Juliet. It’s crazy to watch.”
Grian sinks back into thought.
It’s a few more minutes of mindless conversation, before he ends up retreating back downstairs, a smiling goodbye and he’s out of Tango’s room, treading carefully down the stairs with his hand on the bannister. He’s fiddling with the sleeves of Tango’s jumper, then, wondering why Bdubs was so eager to offer him a solution, and he drifts into the living room, taking it all in in the doorway.
Everyone’s sat around, a messy circular arrangement with many exceptions, people bundled in corners talking or laughing with each other in the middle. Grian smiles despite himself, and then his stare falls to the corner, and his smile drops. Taurtis is looking right at him.
Grian turns and walks out.
Notes:
okay.
in the next chapter, grian and taurtis have a conversation. i want yall to predict how it goes in the comments (im begging it would be SO funny)
Chapter 30: I Can't Love You How You Want Me To
Summary:
taurtis follows grian outside and they argue. It eventually turns physical when taurtis jabs at him about his mother, and it ends in a compromising position with taurtis staring at his lips. grian flees the scene and ends up running to scar’s house. scar helps clean him up, and he calls xisuma. xisuma picks him up and they have a conversation with crazy father son undertones in his car, before grian comes to his house and stays over in doc’s room.
Notes:
here's the best part distilled for you / but you want what I can't give to you / your hands are gravity while my hands are tied
bite the hand, boygeniusi've been so excited to upload this chapter ever since i planned it out omfg
PLEASE comment below how this measured up to your expectations of how it would pan out im so interested
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Grian,” Taurtis is saying as he follows him out of the front door, out of breath now,
“Grian.
Stop, come
on-”
“What is your fucking problem?” Grian asks him, turning back around. His voice comes out louder than he means it to, and hangs uncomfortably in the cold, wet air like a misplaced, clashing chord. The silence dominates for a moment, and it’s only the pounding of the rain around them and Grian’s breathing, loud. He’s shivering. The wind sweeps over both of them and slams Tango’s door shut.
“My problem is whatever is going on with you,” Taurtis says finally, breaking the agonising pause.
“What the hell does that mean?”
“You’re
sick.”
“I’m not sick,” Grian tells him, his voice going low and scratchy in the freezing air.
“I’ve known you for ten years. You’re sick.”
It’s like getting punched in the gut. It’s like all the breath that’s meant to be in Grian’s lungs has escaped into the night. The rain has started to blur his vision through his glasses, and Taurtis steps forward like he’s worried. And his face and hair are wet and his eyes are wide and deep brown and Grian’s heart is beating so hard he wonders if Taurtis can hear it. “Stop,” he whispers, because he doesn’t want Taurtis to see him flinch if he moves even closer.
And Taurtis, he blinks almost like he’s
hurt.
“You’ve been acting weird,” he says, his voice low, “You-”
“What, so - so you’ve finally remembered I exist, then?”
An elastic band has snapped. Taurtis winces. “Don’t start,” he says.
“Are you kidding me?” Grian asks him. He’s holding himself together now, brittle straight spine, trying not to break. He puts his lips tightly together and holds his tongue.
“Grian,” Taurtis says like an admonishment, swiping water out of his eyes. “Don’t be immature. Look, I’m worried about you, G, isn’t that-”
“Sorry,” Grian says, “Sorry, I’m immature?”
A beat of silence. The rain comes down over Grian’s sleeves and prickles up into goosebumps. He’s still wearing Tango’s jumper. “You’re fucking crazy,” he says then. “You are fucking crazy. I can’t believe yo-”
“What is your problem?” and Taurtis’s voice rises to a shout, peaking in rips and cracks. He holds out an arm. “You’ve been a dick to me ever since we started the play!”
Grian laughs at him. It’s incredulous, bordering on hysterical, gathering in his stomach like a hot angry ball. Taurtis crosses his arms over his chest like a defence, like he’s shielding his heart from the rain, like he’s shielding his heart from Grian.
“You’re fucking joking,” Grian says. “If you’re serious-”
“Go on, then,” Taurtis spits, “Go on, what the fuck is it?”
And Grian goes silent.
That’s what Taurtis wanted, he thinks. He knows neither of them will say it. He’s leaning on that for all his support, for all his defence. And it’s working. The rain pelts down on them both, and Grian’s eyes catch on Taurtis’s movement, wiping it from his eyes.
“You left me,” he says. It falls flat, just like he expected it to. Taurtis scoffs.
“That’s all?”
He tastes vodka. Grian tastes vodka, even though the only thing he’s drunk all night is cider. He swallows it down and doesn’t take the challenge of Taurtis’s words, and doesn’t say any of it. He lets the rain hit him, he looks away. He feels hollow. He tastes Taurtis.
“Really?” Taurtis breathes. There’s mirth colouring his words, something shaky and spiteful. “That’s all? Jesus
Christ.”
Grian breathes in. It crackles in his throat.
“You are so fucking immature, Grian.” Taurtis tells him. His voice comes out brittle and hard.
“I needed you!” rips from him then, scraping his throat, desperate and finally broken, he starts forward with the force of it, and Taurtis laughs at him like one brisk shout.
“Fucking hell, Grian,” he says, “Just because your mum couldn’t put up with you either, it’s no wonder she-”
There’s a crack when Grian punches him. It lands close to his eye socket, messy, probably hurting Grian more than him, but he makes a sound like an absence of breath, like a cry of hurt, and he falls back against the brick wall of Tango’s house, gasping. His hands come up to hold where it hurts. There are drums and bass and poppy vocals coming from inside the house as Taurtis swings back. He hits Grian in the nose, hard, and Grian lets him do it, and his eyes water and it hurts so much that he almost lets Taurtis pin him against the wall, grabbing his shoulders.
There’s just pain for a moment. Pain and hurt and the sound of Grian’s strained breathing and some sort of twisted kind of love and Grian reaches out and takes hold of Taurtis’s arms with such force that he gasps, and he twists them back around with that leverage, slamming Taurtis against the wet orange bricks. It knocks all the breath from him, and Grian realises that his glasses have fallen to the floor.
All that he hears for a few seconds is the gasping breaths from both of them as they try to regain control, and the rain, even harder now. His hair is sopping wet and stuck to his forehead. “Shit,” Taurtis forces out, “you fucking psycho,” and Grian realises that he’s scraped his knuckles so hard slamming him against the wall that they’re bleeding. Then he realises his nose is bleeding too, badly, hot and sticky and starting to come down to his lips. He’s so close he can see Taurtis perfectly, even without his glasses. His eye has gone red, and he’s tearing up just from the pain. His short dark hair is all fucked up from the scuffle. He looks a bit like Scar.
And Grian is suddenly weak, like the adrenaline has worn off and now he’s remembered he’s some dizzy underweight teenager about to fall over. His nose is dripping onto Tango’s jumper. Taurtis says his name, and it’s like a knife, and when Grian looks up at him his hands are still on his shoulders, and his eyes have fallen downward and are resting steadily on his lips.
It’s like everything stops. Grian stumbles backwards, then, leaving Taurtis still pinned against the wall as if he’s holding him there still. His eyes flit back up to meet his, surprise flickering in them. Something vulnerable.
Grian breathes in through his nose and becomes suddenly aware that he’s holding back tears, and it’s obvious. He turns, and his hands are shaking as he crouches down and fumbles, trying to find his glasses on the floor. Boots tread carefully up to him and he looks up to see Taurtis holding out his glasses, carefully folded. He’s wiped them on his sleeve to clean them. Grian takes them and stands, putting them on with trembling fingers.
Taurtis looks almost regretful. It doesn’t change anything.
“Fuck you, Taurtis,” Grian chokes, and then he turns away and he starts walking.
His nose is bleeding. There’s blood on Tango’s jumper. He’s wearing Tango’s jumper. He’s walking to Scar’s house. All these thoughts come in quick, panicked succession. Scar’s house isn’t far at all, he lives in the same neighbourhood and Grian has never been more relieved at this proximity. That moment of Taurtis reeling back at the punch keeps hitting him - his cry of pain, far back in his throat like a hiss, his brown eyes flashing, hands coming up to his face, his back to the wall. Then, after all of it, Taurtis looking at him properly, finally, his hair a mess, his cheeks flushed, eye red, his gaze dipping down, further…
He’s at Scar’s door. It’s all gone so quickly. He’s shaking all over, and he rings the doorbell and he stands there and when the door opens it isn’t Scar who stands there.
There is a stunned silence. Cub stands in the doorway with his hand still on the doorknob, and he looks like Scar but he doesn’t look like Scar because he isn’t Scar and Grian doesn’t know what to say to him to make him let him in. His hair is thick and dark and curly, hovering around his ears the same way Scar’s does, but he’s paler and sturdier around the middle and wearing glasses. “Who are you?” he asks Grian, and he sounds wary.
He opens his mouth, and then he shuts it, and he tries to breathe and to formulate a sentence, but he doesn’t have to because the moment he tries to start speaking again a shout comes from the top of the stairs behind Cub and Scar comes stumbling down them, holding the bannister. “Grian. What the fuck?”
Cub’s eyes get wider. “It’s you,” he says, quieter, like recognition. And then he steps backwards and opens the door wider, and Grian finds himself walking in, and he realises again how completely awful he must look when Scar’s hand takes his chin and tilts it. His eyes rake over his face, and he looks scared. He looks at him like he matters.
“This is Grian,” he tells Cub. “I’m just gonna…” and he leads Grian upstairs, and Cub lets him. He sits Grian on his bed, and comes back from the bathroom with an abundance of tissues and a face towel covered in warm water. And then he sits himself down on the bed next to Grian, and he takes his face in one hand and starts to clean it with the towel in the other.
And Grian feels himself start to cry.
“Sorry,” he chokes, “I shouldn’t have come. I - I shouldn’t have-”
Scar lets the towel fall from his hands, and then he holds Grian’s face in both of them and kisses him on the bridge of his nose, and then the underneath of his eye, and then the corner of his lips. “It’s okay,” he whispers. “It’s okay.”
He wipes his tears with the towel, and he finishes cleaning his nose, and he puts the towel to one side. He’s shut the door to his bedroom, and Grian is grateful for it. He doesn’t want Cub listening in on any of this.
“What happened?” Scar asks him.
He doesn’t know what to say. He doesn’t know how to say it.
“You’re sober,” Scar murmurs, “so it isn’t… I don’t know.” He looks up at him then, like he’s begging him.
“It’s Taurtis,” Grian whispers. “It’s him.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“I… we argued,” he breathes. “I don’t know what…”
“He hit you?”
Grian looks up and Scar is staring at him. His eyes have gone too bright.
“Yeah,” he says, “but I hit him first.”
There’s silence. Scar takes his hand and brings it to his lips, and presses light kisses like butterflies to his knuckles. When he looks back up at him his lips are bloody. Then he starts to clean them, ghosting the warm towel over the raw skin. Grian hisses.
“You know about me and Taurtis,” Grian says, because he doesn’t have to tell him something he already knows. Scar’s eyes flit up to meet his.
“Yes,” he murmurs. He wets his lips with his tongue and tastes metal.
“We argued. He said…” Grian breathes out, tries to reconcile the Taurtis who hit him with the Taurtis who kissed him. “He said something about my mum. I hit him.”
“Oh,” Scar whispers. “Oh, sweetheart.”
This time, Grian doesn’t snap at him. He just settles into the sick, scared feeling into his stomach like it’s his home.
“He hit me back,” he settles on saying next. And he nearly kissed me. And he gave me my glasses. And when he looked at me I saw you. “And I left.”
Scar puts aside the towel. Grian’s knuckles are clean of blood, only pink now from the raw skin. “Do you want to talk about it?” he whispers. “About… Taurtis?”
“How much do you - how much do you know?”
Scar’s eyes fall away from his, and his fingers shift where they’re intertwined with his. He swallows. “I know that you were close,” he tells him. “I know that you were very, very close. And I know that there was something going on there. More than just best friends.”
A pause, one of near-silent breathing and the movement of eyelashes.
“And I know that you kissed him at a party. And I know that he stopped speaking to you after that.”
It’s like a dry, deep ache in the back of Grian’s stomach. “Yeah,” he murmurs. “You got it right.”
Scar looks pained. He musters up a nod. “Yeah.”
“Apart from - he, he kissed me back, Scar.”
Scar knew that, he thinks, from the way he looks at him now. “Yeah,” he says again.
Grian wants him. Scar, not Taurtis. He thinks about that now as he sees the way his hair is falling into his eyes and the way his neck slopes down and the way his nose is slightly crooked next to the long pale scar crossing it. His eyes are so green that grass is not enough to describe them with. They’re something else.
He only realises how long he’s been silent for when he sees Scar’s Adam’s apple bob with the nervousness of a swallow.
“You’re so beautiful,” he whispers. He’s so quiet he’s almost sure that Scar can’t hear it, but he does. His breathing changes, shifts to the side, picks up. But he doesn’t say anything. Grian leans forward and puts his forehead in his neck, breathing his warmth in, and feels Scar’s arms come up his back and sit there. He swears he can hear his heartbeat.
“I’m going to call Xisuma,” he says then.
“You are?”
“Yeah.”
Scar’s hand moves on his back, and Grian realises he’s tracing down his spine in little circles.
“He gave me his number if I was ever in trouble.”
“That’s good,” Scar murmurs. “You know he’s safe. He practically adopted Doc.”
Grian stays in the warmth for just a few more seconds. He’s willing himself to remember this, to keep it burnt into his mind. The feeling of Scar’s hair brushing the back of his neck as he leans over him. The gentle heat of his fingers working into the skin on his back. The smell of cotton from his clean clothes. He stays there for just a few seconds more, and then he’s pulling back, breathing in colder air. Room temperature.
He chooses cowardice. “Will you call him?”
And Scar accepts, of course he does. He won’t deny him this. “Okay,” he says, and Grian hands him his phone with the freshly made contact open and ready. He stands, picks up his cane from where it leans against his bed, and goes to the corridor outside. Grian wonders what he doesn’t want him to hear.
“Xisuma,” Scar says, hushed voices and hands in pockets. “Hi. Grian’s here.”
“Hey,” he says, as if to soothe. “We’re at my house. He walked here from the pre-show party they were doing. He’s been in a bit of a fight. No, it isn’t too bad. Messed up his knuckles and had a nosebleed. Yeah, I cleaned him up. I don’t know if he - yeah. I don’t know if he wants to go home.”
A longer pause. Scar swallows and looks at his feet. Fidgets fingers on his cane. “I think that’s a good idea. Doc’s there, so it’s familiar. And I’ll - I’ll text Pearl, I know he won’t want to. I’ll tell her. Yeah. Okay. You know my road, right? Yeah, from Doc. Thank you.”
He sniffs, and reaches up to push his hair out of his face. “Yeah. Thank you so much, X. Really. Okay. I’ll see you.”
It takes Xisuma ten minutes to drive there. Grian lies on the bed with Scar and watches him text Pearl for him. Scar doesn’t ask and Grian doesn’t object. It’s familiar. Vague. Scar’s shirt has ridden up over his stomach, and he taps lightly along his hip bone. He shivers.
“I don’t want to talk about Taurtis,” Grian whispers. Scar looks at him. His phone is on the bed next to him. His full attention is on Grian, who feels almost drunk, like he didn’t only drink a couple ciders hours ago.
“Okay,” Scar murmurs, and Grian’s hand slips just higher and lands on his waist, cushioning him, in-between his body and the bed. He comes closer to him, and puts his nose in his neck again.
“Grian?” Scar breathes.
Grian just holds on even tighter. He came to him for a reason tonight. He can’t leave yet.
“Grian,” Scar says, “Xisuma is outside.”
But he’s so warm. And he’s safe, and Grian needs him to be safe. There is a sinking feeling that neither of them will be safe for long. He curls closer.
“Grian,” Scar says.
“Grian.”
And he’s taken his face in his hands, and suddenly he’s out of it, and he sees him properly, and his vision is so clear that it’s overwhelming. “Jesus Christ,
okay,”
he snaps, jolting backwards, and then he registers the hurt in Scar’s face. His heart jumps.
“I’m sorry,” he says. It’s blunt. “Look, I’m sorry, I just,”
There is nothing to say.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,” he tells him. “I’m sorry I kept you up. Sleep well.”
Scar echoes the same pleasantries to him, but he knows he’s shaken, and Grian feels his face curl into something miserable the moment he leaves the room. He walks down the stairs, and puts on his shoes that Scar took downstairs, and he leaves the house. Xisuma is parked just there. He feels angry again.
It’s always there, the anger. Sometimes it’s just dormant. It rests right next to the fear in his chest.
He opens the door of Xisuma’s car and gets in the back. Xisuma is in the driver’s seat, and he turns around to look at him. “Hey, Grian,” he murmurs. “What happened?”
“I got into a fight,” he tells him bluntly. There’s a beat of silence as he watches him fumble. He doesn’t look happy. Not at all.
“Who was it?”
Something hot flares. “Why?” Grian asks him. “What, are you going to call my dad? Tell my head of year?”
“No,” Xisuma defends. He sounds strangled.
“Am I going to get a detention? Are you going to suspend me? Xi-”
“Grian,”
he says, loudly. Grian falls silent.
He gets a good look at Xisuma in those seconds of quiet. He’s wearing jeans but no belt, so he got dressed very quickly, and he’s wearing a worn hoodie he hasn’t seen before. Something inside of him aches at this all - Xisuma came to help him. He’s gotten up in the night, it looks like. Grian swallows down the hot anger in his throat.
“I don’t want to approach this with you as my student,” Xisuma tells him finally.
“How, then? How’d you want to approach this?”
“I would like-” and he pauses, and then he speaks again, and pauses, and finally: “I would like to approach this how I would with Doc. I would like to approach this as if you were my son.”
And Grian extinguishes.
Everything gets colder. He isn’t burning anymore. He just sits there and stares at Xisuma. His director. Teacher. And now-
“Would you like that, Grian?” Xisuma asks him. His voice is low and rough from stress.
“Yeah,” Grian whispers.
“Okay,” Xisuma acknowledges. Then he opens his car door, gets out, and comes into the passenger seat beside Grian. “What happened?” he asks.
“I fought Taurtis,” says Grian.
“What did he say to you?”
“What?”
Xisuma looks at him, steady. “I know you didn’t fight him for no reason. What did he say to you?”
“He said…” Grian whispers. “Um, he said that my mum couldn’t put up with me. That that’s why she left.”
Xisuma is silent for a few seconds, and then he makes a horrified choking noise in his throat. “Oh, Grian,” he breathes.
And then they’re hugging, and Grian is crying, uneven, hurled sobs that don’t come in any discernable pattern. He clings onto Xisuma’s shoulder and Xisuma lets him, shushes him, tells him it’s okay. It’s okay. Grian, I promise it’s okay. It’s going to be okay.
In the end, he drives Grian back to his house and he sleeps over in Doc’s room. Doc’s a great sport about it, thank God, and doesn’t bother him about it, just offers support in a ruffle of the hair and tells him he’ll drive him to pick up his things from his house in the morning.
He sleeps well.
Notes:
its 20 minutes to 1am and i said i'd shower when the chapter was finished hours ago. late night shower here i come hahhahhaha
Chapter 31: Come Back In Focus Again
Summary:
grian wakes up in xisuma’s house and has a conversation with doc where he clarifies that now ren and martyn also know about the Sights. he leaves for the play, and after telling lizzie vaguely about what happened with taurtis, everything seems to go perfectly.
Notes:
come back in focus again / the walls are bending shape / they got a cheshire cat grin / all blending into one
jigsaw falling into place, radioheadhonestly guys i just want to warn you for the next chapter. this is a bit filler-y. next chapter is really... special. to properly describe it, its the first climax of the fic, and the second and last climax is chapter 36
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What happened?”
Grian blinks and finds that Doc has appeared behind him in the bathroom mirror. “Oh,” he says. “Did Suma not tell you?”
Doc frowns. He’s wearing old, worn pyjama trousers and a tattered, university branded shirt, and he’s one armed, one eyed, looking surprisingly domestic and intimidating for someone so usually stone cold. “He told me you were in a fight,” he says after a moment. “I want to know if somebody’s hurt you.”
Grian looks at both of their reflections and shrugs his shoulders. There’s bruising around his nose, just above his lips. Not a lot. He has a feeling Taurtis was holding back - he knows how easy noses are to break. It’s purplish, reddish, and the pattern is almost pretty. Lizzie will have to colour correct it, he knows. Green is for red and purple. She’ll end up putting together the pieces. She’ll clock it immediately. If Grian and Taurtis are both bruised and sullen the morning after a party they were both at… it’s indicative of something, at least.
“Grian,” Doc repeats.
“Oh,” Grian says dumbly. “No one’s hurt me, Doc. I’m fine.”
“It wasn’t your dad, was it?”
It takes him off guard. Grian blinks, his mouth falls just slightly open. “No,” he says, and it feels almost humiliating defending himself like this, because he knows that if it had been his father, he would’ve denied it all the same. “No,” he mutters, “No, no. It was Taurtis.”
Doc doesn’t betray any emotion at knowing it wasn’t his father, but at the name, his back straightens like a rod. “Taurtis?” he asks.
“I swung first,” Grian tells him. “It’s not like he beat me up. He’s probably worse than me.”
“More work for Lizzie,” Doc murmurs. “It won’t be a problem, will it? For the production?”
“Definitely not,” says Grian, although he still feels worried for the play. It’s not because of Taurtis. “We aren’t that immature. Things were just weird last night, that’s all.”
Yeah, weird last night, because Taurtis was going to kiss him. Weird last night because he finally spoke to him after all those months and he laughed at him, and he said - he said it was Grian’s fault that his mother had left, and then he wanted to kiss him. And Grian isn’t sure how to put that all together. He doesn’t know if it will fit.
Doc looks healthier. Like the visions aren’t plaguing him as much - he isn’t as gaunt, his cheeks have filled in just that bit more. His frame isn’t as empty.
“You look better,” says Grian, turning around now, no longer relying on the visions. “Are they… are they stopping? At all?”
There’s a frown, then, and Doc swallows and makes an odd, floaty movement with his hand. “They’re slowing down,” he says then. “And I’m getting used to them.” And I’m spending more time with Ren.
Right. Ren. Grian clears his throat. “So, you told them?”
“Yes,” Doc tells him, “I did. And they won’t tell anybody else. Do you want breakfast?”
The conversation is over, apparently. Grian nods his head, and Doc makes eggs on toast and black coffee, and drives him to his house to pick up his things. It’s easy, simple, quick, his dad isn’t home, and in no time he’s arrived at the theatre and he’s sitting in Lizzie’s makeup chair and trying not to fidget or move too much.
“That’s a nasty bruise,” hums Lizzie, holding a colour-correcting-concealer in one hand and Grian’s face in the other. “What, you walked into a pole on your way home? Got drunk?”
“Something like that,” Grian mutters, trying not to move his lips too much as she dabs it into the skin around his nostrils with a little sponge.
“You’re not the only one,” she giggles, drawing back to survey her work briefly before turning her back to select another cream to clog his pores and give him acne later. “Taurtis came in with-”
And then her back straightens like a rod, and she stops talking, and something like a breathy oh! makes its way out of her mouth. She turns around.
“Grian,” she says, something distressed in her tone, and then she shuts her mouth again, then opens it. “Oh, G,” she murmurs, and there’s that anxious look again, Joel is rubbing off on her, and she turns her back again, this time with slumped shoulders rather than relaxed ones, and comes back with a pink brush in hand.
“Let’s get you done up,” she tells him, and Grian keeps his eyelids as motionless as he can while she gets to work. His mouth is a different story.
“Has Scar come in yet?”
“He did a bit earlier,” she says quietly, thumb pressing down on his temple. “Seemed worried. You know anything about that?”
Grian doesn’t say anything at first.
“He usually isn’t worried at all before a performance. He knows he belongs on the stage. It was like something else was bothering him.”
“Well,” he mutters, “when your mate shows up at your door in the middle of the night drunk with his face fucked up, it tends to have that effect on you.”
Lizzie sighs. She’s propped up his chin with a finger underneath it now, and is swiping the soft underside of her brush down to his cheekbones. “Oh, G,” she says softly.
Then, “What did he say to you?”
“Hm?”
She looks at him properly, as a whole instead of fractions of a painted face. “Why did you fight?”
“Oh,” Grian says. There’s a moment of silence, and then he looks away. “He said something about my mum.”
She breathes in at that, but then she takes hold of his face again and pats his eyelids with her brush. “Well,” she says. “I don’t mind all the concealer I wasted on his eye as much now.”
That’s all she says on the matter. She finishes Grian’s makeup, and he looks over his lines for the last twenty minutes, and then it all comes so close he can feel his breath in his ribs and his throat and pooling behind his tongue. People have begun coming into the theatre, and there’s that slow buzz of conversation from the audience, he can hear it even though he’s only backstage. Gem and Lizzie have finished each other’s makeup, and are perfectly decorated in tunics and sheathed swords, and red stretches around their eyes, contouring their faces in anger.
And now it’s time for them to appear on stage. They’re positioned already - Lizzie, as Sampson, has his sword out and aimed at Gem/Gregory’s chest, a massive grin on her face, something mischievous. Her hair is loose and curled tightly, flung about her shoulders, and her chin is held high. Gem is looking at her, mid-laugh, sword hanging by her side, unsheathed and in hand.
And the curtains are opening.
In the wings, Grian can see that just-noticeable trembling of Lizzie’s hand. Her eyes are bright, though, and as the curtains reach their limit, the audience hushes completely, and the only lights in the room are bright and burning on the two girls. White-hot.
And then, like magic, like they’re so totally in sync they can read each other’s thoughts, they spring into action, and into Verona.
Lizzie laughs like a bark, striking, and Gem darts away from her sword’s tip. “Gregory, on my word we’ll not carry coals,” she says, fiery, and Gregory dances around her shoulders and brings her own sword up to caress her throat.
“No," he says, giggling, “no, for then we should be colliers.”
“I mean,” Sampson tells him as he skirts away from the blade, “an we be in choler, we’ll draw.”
“Ay, while you live, draw your neck out of collar!”
Gregory raises his sword again, and Sampson meets it with his own, and a joking, calculated jab towards him. “I strike quickly,” he crows, “being moved.”
But Gregory just yawns, hamming it up with eye contact to the crowd - “But thou are not quickly moved to strike!”
“A dog of the house of Montague moves me!” Sampson shouts, like a call to action, like a threat.
“To move is to stir,” says Gregory, coy, “and to be valiant is to stand. Therefore, if thou art moved, thou runn’st away!”
“A dog of that house shall move me to stand,” Sampson tells him. “I will take the wall of any man or maid of Montague’s.”
Gregory spits at the ground. “That shows thee a weak slave,” he counters, “for the weakest goes to the wall.”
“Tis true,” Sampson says, voice curling up at the edges with humour, “and therefore
women,
being the weaker vessels, are ever thrust to the wall.”
The light shines only brighter, illuminating the irony of the casting. “Therefore, ” Sampson says suggestively, making a vulgar gesture, “I will push Montague’s men from the wall and thrust his maids to the wall!”
Gregory pushes his shoulder, and their swords fall slightly, if only to allow the affection. “The quarrel is between our masters, and us their men.”
“Tis all one,” Sampson tells him, bored. “When I have fought with the men,” and his grin comes back, “I will be civil with the maids, I will cut off their heads!”
Gregory laughs, dryly, “The heads of the maids?”
“Ay, the heads of the maids!” says Sampson, boisterous, “or their maidenheads. Take it in what sense thou wilt!”
And Gregory joins in, the corners of his mouth curling - “They must take it in sense that feel it,” he says coyly.
“Me they shall feel while I am able to stand,” adds Sampson, jostling his shoulder, “and tis known I am a pretty piece of flesh!”
The lights are changing, as the first Montague arrives. Grian feels just a little more confident now - if the opening scene had gone wrong, he wouldn’t have the confidence to step on stage at all. But he doesn’t feel scared because of the audience. It’s his own head he needs to be afraid of right now.
Regardless, he just needs to get through his first scene, and then he knows the rest of the play will go fast. Unfortunately - it’s soon.
When he steps out onto the stage for the first time, an almost imperceptible murmur ripples throughout the audience. The lights are bright enough that the pink swirling around his face is clear, and the costuming is just beautiful enough for him to be distinct from the other men of Verona, and the theatre is just intimate enough that he feels connected to the audience rather than distant from it. His shirt is soft, like silk.
“See where he comes,” Mumbo murmurs, all blue as Benvolio, “So please you, step aside. I’ll know his grievance, or be much denied.”
He stares at his shoes as the Montague parents leave, drifting aimlessly across the stage. There’s something deep in his stomach, dragging him along, close to the ground, heavy. That’s how he’s been told to walk, at least.
“Good morrow, cousin,” Benvolio calls as he approaches him. He looks up, an accidental, quiet gasp.
“Is the day so young?”
And Benvolio wavers. “But new struck nine.”
“Ay me,” Romeo murmurs, turning back to the ground. “Sad hours seem long.” He looks up. “Was that my father that went hence so fast?”
“It was,” Benvolio tells him. “What sadness lengthens Romeo’s hours?”
He laughs; short, dismissive. “Not having that which, having, makes them short.”
“In love?”
“Out-”
“Of love?”
He turns, finally, frowning. “Out of her favour where I am in love.”
“Ah,” comes from Benvolio, disappointed. He sighs. “Alas, that love so gentle in his view, should be so tyrannous and rough in proof!”
Romeo snorts. “Alas that love, whose view is muffled still, should without eyes see pathways to his will! Where shall we dine?”
And - the realisation, the scattering of people. “O me,” he says aloud. “What fray was here?- yet, yet tell me not. Here’s much to do with hate, but more with love…”
But Benvolio doesn’t say anything, and Romeo finds his eyes raising upwards to the audience, begging, beseeching. “Why then,” he asks, “O brawling love, O loving hate… O anything of nothing first create! O heavy lightness… serious vanity… misshapen chaos of well seeming forms, feather of lead, bright smoke, cold fire, sick health! Still waking sleep that is not what it is!”
He laughs, then, drags a hand over his face. “This love feel I, that feel no love in this. Dost thou not laugh?”
Benvolio coughs behind him. “No, coz,” he says, “I rather weep.”
Romeo frowns. “Good heart, at what?”
“At thy good heart’s oppression!”
“Such is love’s transgression,” he tells the other man, shaking his head and turning back towards him to speak. “Griefs of mine own lie heavy in my breast, which thou wilt propagate to have it pressed with more of thine. This love that thou hast shown doth add more grief to too much of mine own. Love… is a smoke made with the fumes of sighs, being purged, a fire sparkling in lover’s eyes, being vexed, a sea nourished with loving tears. What is it else? A madness most discrete… a choking gall… a preserving sweet.”
He sets his jaw. “Farewell, my coz.”
“Soft, I will go along,” Benvolio tells him, hand on shoulder, “An if you leave me so, you do me wrong.”
Romeo looks up at him again, and sighs. “I have lost myself,” he says. “I am not here. This is not Romeo, he is some other where.”
“Tell me in sadness,
who
is that you love?”
He laughs, merely at the suggestion of revealing to Benvolio the subject of his affections. “What, shall I groan and tell thee?”
“Groan?” Benvolio asks, laughing. “Why, no. But sadly tell me who.”
“A sick man in sadness makes his will - a word ill urged to one that is so ill. In sadness, cousin, I do love a woman.”
Benvolio cocks an eyebrow. “I aimed so near when I supposed you loved.”
“A right good markman!” Romeo says, and the audience laughs, presumably in knowledge of Juliet’s casting. “And she’s fair I love.”
“A right fair mark, fair coz, is soonest hit.”
Romeo sighs, scratches the back of his neck. “Well, in that hit you miss. She’ll not be hit with Cupid’s arrow - she hath Dian’s wit, and in strong proof of chastity well armed. From love’s weak, childish bow, she lived uncharmed. She will not stay the siege of loving terms, nor bide the encounter of assailing eyes, nor ope her lap to saint-seducing gold. O, she is rich in beauty… only poor, that when she dies, with beauty dies her store.”
“Then she hath sworn that she will still live chaste?” Benvolio asks, surprise marking his tone.
“She hath,” Romeo confesses, “and in that sparing makes huge waste. For beauty, starved with her severity, cuts beauty off from all posterity. She is too fair, wise, wisely too fair to merit bliss by making me despair. Do I live dead, that live to tell it now.”
Benvolio sighs, deeply, and puts his hand on his shoulder, properly this time. He looks at him, deep in his eyes. “Be ruled by me,” he says. “Forget to think of her.”
“O, teach me how I should forget to think!” Grian says.
And the play goes well.
It’s like a fever dream. He doesn’t fall once. There’s not a single Sight, and the most that happens is a couple substituted lines here and there, mixing up words. His chemistry with Scar is unmatched - he’s sure the entire audience holds their breath when they kiss, or come close to each other. At the end of the play, as the cast bows, they run in on different sides of the stage and jump on each other in this frantic hug, planned of course, all acting. And then they bow, and the audience loves it.
And Grian breathes in fresh, cold air as he stumbles into the car park at the end to meet his boys, and thinks one solidified thing.
Only two shows left.
Notes:
also! just a little note im putting here
i want to clarify that although i never really write here too nsfw, i think this fic is best read with the idea that if characters are making out kissing whatever all that, there is the same emotional level of commitment as if they're like. actively having sex. i don't like to write nsfw scenes like that because of my personal boundaries, being 17, and also that although i see these characters as characters, they still have strong ties to the real creators and their personas to me. i dont really care if other people write nsfw with them, i just prefer not to myself.
but i want to clarify that yeah they are hooking up tbh. im not writing it but you can read it that way, and its implied a little more like that in the next few chapters too
Chapter 32: I Wanna Feel Guilty / I Wanna Feel That It’s Wrong
Summary:
grian goes to the post-show party, where everyone seems to be letting loose now that the first show has gone well. he arrives late, when everybody is already drunk, and joel confesses to him that he was the one who found him when he overdosed last summer. later, grian sees jimmy and tango kiss in front of the whole party. he ends up arguing with scar when scar suggests that they could be ‘like that’, and he leaves scar just like taurtis left him. he sees taurtis almost immediately after, and things happen.
CONTENT WARNINGS: talk of suicide attempt/overdose, mention of weight loss due to illness
Notes:
he can’t see what i see / when i close my eyes / you erase him / i wanna feel guilty / i wanna feel that it’s wrong
pushing it down and praying, lizzy mcalphineguys... guys.
just read. just read guys. im sorry guys.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lizzie’s jeans fit him now.
Grian looks in the mirror again, then sticks his fingers absent-mindedly in the waistband. Before, they were so small he could barely breathe, and now they fit him like his usual trousers used to. He’s worse, then. He’s gotten worse.
There’s another party, now, and he’s meant to be leaving in just a few minutes, fashionably late by nearly two hours. He isn’t quite sure why HCA seems to want party season right next to the shows, but he guesses they’re all used to it. Maybe alcohol is like caffeine to them. Maybe they’re all on coke behind his back. His phone’s been flooded with texts all day - people who saw the first show, congratulating him. He’s sure Scar’s had the same treatment.
Well, he certainly feels rejuvenated, having slept in for most of the day, and very, very ready to completely destroy his gut with alcohol tonight. But the trousers fit, and that’s just another worry about how weak he’s getting. He hadn’t really noticed the weight loss, but now as he peers into the mirror it becomes clear how prominent his cheekbones have gotten, how sharp his jaw is. He sucks his teeth.
“You want a ride?” comes from behind him, and he spins around and it’s Pearl, smiling at him.
“Yeah,” he says aloud, “Yeah, that - that would be great, Pearl, thanks,”
She drives him, this time to Bdubs’s house, because for once he’s hosting, and tells him good luck, soft eyes and ruffled hair, before he gets out and finds himself surrounded by chaos again. There’s alcohol this time, lots of it, all caution seems to have been thrown to the wind. They’re all over-confident now, relying solely on talent, saying I won’t be hungover, I’ll be fine! and scrunching up their faces after shots. Grian hangs his jacket at the door and has his first drink, and it’s barely five minutes into his presence at the house when he comes face to face with Joel, presumably brought by Lizzie, and Joel is far from sober.
“Have you forgotten?” he asks Grian, somewhat slurred, and his hand grips his arm, latches on like something scared, desperate. “Have you really forgotten?”
Grian blinks, puts his hand on Joel’s shoulder, confused, “What?”
“Have you?” Joel asks him again. He looks upset, now, Grian realises, like he’s been crying. “We never talk about it. Why don’t we ever talk about it?”
“I don’t know what you… Joel,” he says. “Joel, come outside, sober up.”
Joel follows him, but his hand doesn’t come off his arm, it stays tight like a tourniquet, or a cuff. “Why don’t we talk about it?” he whispers, and his words come out cold in the night air. “You never say anything. You left me to just-”
It hits Grian, dizzying, sudden. Joel is talking about what happened last summer. There’s nothing else he could possibly be talking about - this is about the pills. This is about Grian’s stay in the hospital. This is about that.
“Joel, you-”
And Joel’s crying. His face is wet, now, he’s stumbling, Grian tries to get him to sit down but they both fall, and are now both in pieces on the patio in the garden, breathing hard.
“Do you just never think about how I must’ve felt?” Joel says, his voice is breaking, his eyes have gone all red, not so much looming over Grian as hovering, “Finding you?”
And it’s like everything goes quiet.
Like it’s all muffled. Like turning down the volume on a set of speakers. Finding you. Finding you finding you finding you finding-
There’s banging on the door again, in that familiar rhythm. It’s been haunting his sleep at night. Just knocking. Just knocking, on and on and on, and the sound of Joel crying. The sound of hinges breaking, and Grian has new, shiny hinges on his bedroom door and how did he never realise, that that’s what it’s been all along-
“Grian!” Joel is screaming from the other side of the door. Grian can feel everything slipping now. He shuts his eyes, then opens them again with great effort. He wonders how Joel found out. Why he’s here now. He made sure nobody would be home.
There’s splintering, then, and the door comes off the hinges. And it’s Joel, coming in, and his hands on Grian’s face, shaking. He forces him to stand, and Grian’s leaning on his shoulders, breathing slow, breathing shallow, and Joel is trembling so violently that Grian almost thinks he’s the one overdosing when he puts his fingers in his mouth and makes him vomit. When he calls the ambulance, he’s made Grian sit on the bed, and he’s standing in the corner of the room crying on the phone.
The only things he can focus on in his vision are Joel and his tears, the empty braille-boxes piling on the bedside table, and the half empty bottle of cheap vodka on the ground. Joel won’t let him shut his eyes.
He wants to go to sleep.
And then he’s hugging Joel, and Joel is sobbing into his arms, holding him as tight as he can, trembling gasps and tears, and it was Joel who found him. It was Joel who found him, and he forgot. He just sits there, with Joel’s head in his chest, staring forward, breathless. It was Joel who found him. Joel.
It takes a while for him to calm down. He’s crying into Grian’s chest for a long while more, but eventually he slows, cools. Eventually, they go back into the kitchen, and Joel wants more to drink, so Grian pours beer into a pint glass and when he isn’t looking, replaces half of it with cloudy lemonade. His face is dry now, courtesy of Grian’s sleeves, and he looks drained but half-content as he stands leaning on the counter, sipping his drink.
And then there’s a commotion, just inches away as Jimmy comes walking fast into the room, emotion still thick on his face, and Tango comes stumbling after him. “Jim,” he’s saying. “Jim, come on, please. Please , it’s my family, I-”
And Jimmy turns around, sharp and fast, and jabs one serrated finger into his chest, blazing.
“Fuck
your family,” he spits, and from the other side of the room Grian sees something shift behind Tango’s eyes. “Fuck your family, Tango.
You
said you love me, I-”
And Tango grabs him with a hand behind his waist and kisses him as hard as he can. Jimmy returns it, hands coming up to hold his face, and someone behind Grian drunkenly shouts out some variation of go Jimmy! and the room is louder again suddenly, all laughs and cheers. When they break apart, Jimmy looks somewhere torn between blissfully happy and suddenly worried, and with his hands still on Tango’s face, he scans the crowd and finds Grian and Joel in it, like he’s scared. Grian smiles at him, properly beams, and then he looks like his confidence has come back.
Grian looks around too, wondering who’s been cheering, and then his eyes land on Scar. And Scar is staring at him, and his heart sinks. Scar is looking at him with something like want in his eyes, clear as day, something like desire or like desperation. He’s holding a paper cup, something mixed then, Grian hopes it isn’t vodka. He doesn’t want to taste it on his lips later.
And
later
isn’t
really
later at all, because it’s barely half an hour past that point before Grian pulls him away from the crowded living room, into the kitchen, which is thankfully empty by now. “What is it now?” Scar asks him, but he’s grinning, still hanging onto his hands. “What do you need me for now, Grian?”
“What do I always need you for?” he responds, and he kisses him properly then, backs him up against the cabinet. Scar laughs into his mouth, and trades back equal vigour. He’s got one hand gripping the counter for balance, one hand tender on Grian’s face.
And on the tip of Grian’s tongue, resting heavy in his mouth, is a hurried I love you. He holds it back, keeps himself shut, focusing instead on Scar and how he feels under him. He puts his hands in his hair and holds onto it like it’ll keep him from leaving - because those three words will change everything if said, and it won’t be something fixable. A pause, to catch their shared breath, and then there’s footsteps, coming around near to the kitchen - Grian backs away. Being caught right now would not be ideal - Scar’s pink in the face, and his hair is ruined, and Grian is sure he looks the same, and it would be all too easy for people to come to conclusions. “Come on,” he whispers, and he pulls Scar along, into the hallway, and then into the vaguely spacious closet there, under the stairs, hidden amongst coats and scarves. He almost doesn’t think at all about Taurtis as he kisses Scar again, properly, with one hand snaking around to make sure the door is shut and one hand on his back, under his shirt, hot skin.
“Hey,” Scar says in between kisses, Grian can hear the grin on his face, something is curdling in his stomach, he’s wanted this all day, he’s wanted this forever, he just hasn’t known it yet. “You okay?”
Of course Scar can tell there’s something underpinning this. Could he be less attentive, less beautiful for just one second?
“Worried about the play?” Scar asks then, as Grian redirects his attention to his neck, hitting just under his chin, near his ear, where it’s nearly covered by his hair. He doesn’t want to say anything, he just wants whatever this is, over and over and over again because soon it’s going to end. There’s going to be a last time. “Jesus,” Scar says thickly. “You’re insatiable,” and he’s laughing but he’s breathless in the way that makes Grian feel light-headed.
“That’s a big word,” Grian tells him. “C’mon, let’s not talk, wouldn’t want you to hurt yourself with all those double consonants.”
Scar laughs, and Grian smiles at him and dips back to his neck again, wrapping his arms around his waist. He feels like a vampire in more than one sense of the word. He’s taking all of Scar he can before he leaves, because today he’s realised one, one thing.
What is going to happen when the play is over?
Will Grian and Scar keep on sneaking off together? What happens when they go to university? When he’s off at Hypixel - Grian doesn’t even know where he’ll go. What he’ll do.
It comes out before he’s realised what he’s saying. “What’s going to happen to us after the play?” he whispers, warm breath ghosting over the redness on Scar’s neck. “After it’s finished. No more practicing lines,”
Scar hums, something almost easy. But he isn’t finding this easy. Grian knows that. He’s acting again.
“I thought we could be something like Jim and Tango today,” Scar murmurs, and Grian finds his skin starts to freeze over.
“What?” he asks, and it’s with the clearest of minds when he says, “Scar, you’re acting again.”
He isn’t light-headed anymore. He barely feels drunk. He’s completely conscious when he pulls back and looks up into Scar’s green, downturned eyes.
“What do you mean?” He’s frowning now, head still angled from when Grian was on his neck like a leech.
“You’re so confusing,” Grian breathes. There are tears in his eyes now, coming back, it’s all coming back. It’s all surfacing. “You’re so confusing, Scar, I can’t believe you can’t see it.”
There’s a pause. It’s only quiet, the buzz of chatter from the next room, and the aftertaste of vodka now stark in Grian’s mouth. “I can’t tell when you’re acting again,” he says. “You’re always putting on a front. Do you fucking realise that?”
Scar looks hurt. Really hurt, by that. “Grian-” and then he stops, and then Grian sees that he’s tearing up, too. “You think I’ve been acting this whole time?”
And now suddenly the closet is suffocating. “What the fuck else am I supposed to think?” Grian spits at him.
“I don’t know,” Scar says defensively, “maybe that when you look at me like
that
it means something
real.”
“It doesn’t,” Grian snaps, “I never mean anything, you should know that by now. Fucking look at me. I don’t-”
“Grian,” Scar says then, louder than him, voice slamming into him like a tsunami. And then there’s silence. His hands are throbbing. He doesn’t know why. “What the - what the fuck. I thought - I thought, I don’t - I don’t know what I thought.”
His hand comes up to hover around his neck. It’s humiliation. That hits Grian almost as hard as it probably hits him.
“I don’t know what you thought either,” Grian whispers, “Probably that you were going to get into fucking Hypixel and leave m- and leave us all behind.”
“I told you before,” Scar snaps, “I don’t give a fuck about Hypixel. You always do this,” he tells Grian. “I say - I say
anything,
anything trying to be a bit more - more vul-vulnerable, and it’s just - you can’t handle it. You just freak out.”
“Well, don’t be more vulnerable,” Grian says thickly. Scar’s fingers are trembling. He doesn’t want to see. “Just - because that makes it more difficult, and-”
“Makes it more difficult? Do you hear yourself, Grian?”
Grian bites his lip. “Well-”
“This is what Taurtis said about self sabotage.”” Scar mutters, and it’s like he’s been hit in the face. “You’re ruining everything good you have left in your life,” he says, louder, piercing, “Because you don’t think you deserve it. And I fucking agree with you.”
He flinches, then. It’s truer than Scar probably thinks it is. And he says quiet, because there’s nothing at all he can say to make this better. And then Scar swallows, and Grian can see the tear tracks down his face now, and he speaks again.
“Did you - did you mean any of it? Of - of me?”
When Grian says No, it’s because he knows he isn’t meant to, and he knows it will ruin anything he ever had left with Scar. When Grian says No, it’s because there’s nothing else to say that won’t ruin both their futures.
And then he pushes open the door of the closet and leaves Scar in there.
This is what Taurtis said about self-sabotage.
What the fuck did Scar mean by that? Grian heads straight to the bathroom, because he knows he can stand in there in the quiet and stare into the mirror and press his forehead against the glass to cool it, and maybe mull over what he’s just done, and just maybe go back downstairs and tell Scar that he’s sorry, and that he loves him, and that he never means anything he says - and he’s just up the stairs when he’s face to face with Taurtis again.
He’s standing next to the bannister, like he was just taking a moment, or had come from the toilet, or - or - and he’s an inch or so taller than he was that night at the house party, and the same height as he was when he punched Grian in the face, and Grian stops in his tracks at the top of the stairs.
“I heard Joel had to tell you,” Taurtis says. “Because you forgot.”
His heart is thumping. Wild. He’s light-headed again, now, it’s all come back. “What?”
“You’re always so confused nowadays,” he murmurs. “You never used to be like that.”
“Fuck you,” Grian says, like a trigger response. Taurtis is trying to rile him up, like he always is. “You’ll be fucking happy to know I’ve been fighting with Scar, won’t you? That’s all you want right now.”
Something shows on Taurtis’s face, but he continues, relentless. “You’re forgetting everything, Gri. Did you forget what you said to me after, too?”
“No, because you didn’t show up,” Grian spits. He remembers now, clear, remembers Pearl’s pale, teary face and the missed calls. “You left me there.”
“And then you called me and told me you never wanted to see me again,” snaps Taurtis. “That’s what you don’t remember.”
It’s all too much. The dizziness is back, full force, the light-headedness. “You don’t remember me,” Taurtis says to him. His voice is harsh and serrated and Grian falls forwards and kisses him as hard as he can, pushing him up against the wall.
It’s like with Scar - Taurtis gasps under him before he returns it, and Grian pushes back his hair with his hands and imagines it’s longer, messier, lighter.
They’re in the bathroom, then, they’ve stumbled into it and Grian’s reached to lock the door and Taurtis has laughed at him for it, and it hurts as much as everything else, maybe more. He’s kissing him now, up against the sink, both gasping for breath, and he’s got his hands underneath his shirt and on his waistband, and he’s closed his eyes. He’s refusing to look at what he’s doing. He’s refusing to acknowledge this as him.
“Better than Scar?” Taurtis asks when they’re done, still leaning up against the sink.
“Fuck you,” Grian responds again. His hands are shaking now. He’s imagining Scar crying like he did in the closet, and he’s thinking about the way his fingers shook as he held them up to the redness on his neck. “I don’t-”
“That’s a yes,” he yawns.
“No, it fucking isn’t,” Grian hisses. “Scar is - he’s everything. He’s-”
“Then, why’d you come to me?”
He’s quiet for one, agonising moment, and then he turns back around and pushes Taurtis straight and hard in the chest so he stumbles. “You want to know the truth, Taurtis?” he asks. “I was pretending your eyes were green the entire fucking time.”
He pretends to ignore the way Taurtis blinks, like all his bravado wavers, and he leaves again. He doesn’t shut the door behind him - he leaves it hanging in the hinges, and he goes home.
Notes:
sorry!
Chapter 33: She Looks Like The Real Thing / She Tastes Like The Real Thing
Summary:
in the morning of the second performance, grian’s father physically assaults him and he calls doc to drive him to the theatre. he tries to tell scar about his encounter with taurtis the night before during the play, and scar reacts badly and tells him that their relationship was only for method acting to get into hypixel university, clearly upset at being a secret. during one of their last scenes in the play, grian deviates from the script to tell scar and the entire cast that he loves him. scar is no longer his secret.
CONTENT WARNINGS: child abuse
Notes:
it wears him out / it wears… / she looks like the real thing / she tastes like the real thing / my fake plastic love
fake plastic trees, radioheadhi !!!!!! sorry for the long wait i had a big art deadline at college............
also um. has anybody else seen the new proshot of next to normal? its grabbed me by the neck and it wont let me go. help help help
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Grian showers the next morning, he scrubs his skin until it’s red and screaming, and turns the water up to scalding, and when he brushes his teeth, he does it with such vigour that his gums hurt. He’s nearly ready to drive to the theatre, dressed and splashed with cold water, and coffee drunk, and he’s brushing his teeth again when his dad’s voice comes from the doorway of the bathroom.
“Thought you’d snuck out again.”
He leans forwards, and spits into the sink, rinsing his mouth and wiping it. “Well, I didn’t,” he tells his father, tucking those overgrown pieces of hair behind his ears, squinting at his reflection. The skin around his eyes is discoloured, sunken. It’s clear he was up late last night. He takes one cool breath, and turns around, goes to walk silently past the presence in the doorway.
The backhand comes from nowhere. “Don’t give me cheek,” comes from above him, because he’s fallen back now, against the door frame, the metal hinge-piece digging into his spine. It stings, properly stings, and he was wearing that stupid fucking ring. He stays, curled backwards, and evens out his breathing. His father walks into the bathroom and goes to wash his hands with soap.
Grian straightens, gets back on his feet, properly. His hands are shaking.
“You’re shit, Dad,” he says. The man in the bathroom stops washing his hands, and looks up at him. The water’s still running into the sink. “You’re shit. One day you’ll have nobody left.”
He stops washing his hands. Just lets them sit in the water. He’s still staring at them.
“Do you fucking hear me?” Grian snaps. “You have nothing. Your wife left you and your kids fucking hate you. And one day you’re going to wake up and you’re going to be completely alone, and you’re going to hate yourself. You’re going to fucking hate yourself.”
For one long second he thinks he’s just going to keep washing his hands. Ignore him. It wouldn’t be out of character. It would make all the sense in the world.
And then he strides forward and kicks him hard in the stomach, toppling him.
Grian lies there for a moment on the carpet of the hallway, winded. The tap is still on. The bathroom door shuts with a click.
He lies there for at least a minute before he manages to pull the strap of his bag back onto his shoulder, and get to his feet. Maybe it’s going to bruise. It feels like it’s going to bruise. It hurts. It hurts so much.
Lizzie’s going to have to use even more makeup on him. His cheek is burning hot.
He shouldn’t have said that. He shouldn’t have said any of that. Scar was right. Scar was so, so right, he just blows up, he just freaks out, and then everything is ruined. He stifles a burning hot sob with his hand over his mouth, but it ends up coming out anyway.
Pearl isn’t even home today. She would’ve helped him. Maybe it’s for the best she wasn’t there.
He manages to stagger down the stairs, knuckles white on the bannister, and shuts the front door behind him, and there are still tears on his face, and he wipes them off harshly with his sleeve.
Grian can’t drive like this. He knows he can’t drive like this. He knows he shouldn’t be driving anyway with his Sights getting worse. He opens his phone and scrolls his contacts, and lands haphazardly on Doc’s, and presses the call button with one unsteady finger.
“Grian?”
“Hi, Doc - um, hi, I-”
His voice catches. It’s already strangled, already caught up in his throat. It’s like Doc catches on immediately.
“Where are you?”
“My house, I-”
“I’m coming now.”
When Doc’s car pulls up, Grian gets into the passenger seat. The car is cool. Air conditioned.
“Oh, Grian,” Doc murmurs. He flinches. He knows what it looks like - he knows he looks like a fucking corpse by now, he knows he looks like shit. He knows he looks like he’s been crying.
“What’s that?” Doc asks him. Grian shrugs. He doesn’t think he can bring himself to speak, but he shrugs, and he looks further forward, but clearly that was the wrong move, because Doc reaches out and catches his chin lightly in his human hand, turning his face to see the bruising skin. He swears, draws back.
“Can we just go?” Grian whispers.
“I’m going to fucking kill him,” Doc says blankly. “I’m going to fucking kill him.”
Grian decides at that moment not to say anything about the hot pain in his stomach. “Can we drive? Please?”
They drive. Doc walks him into the theatre, and Grian watches him pull Xisuma aside to talk, and Lizzie beckons him to her chair, and her eyes soften with something like worry, or something like disappointment.
“You sure Taurtis isn’t going to be a problem?” she whispers, close to his ear, peering into the mirror from behind him.
“It wasn’t Taurtis,” he tells her. “We won’t have a problem.”
She frowns. In the mirror, it obviously looks like a slap, like fingers, and the tiny imprint from where his father’s ring hit him makes it even more obvious. There’s a short moment of silence, and then; “Grian, are you hurt anywhere else, or is this it?”
“No, I’m-” there’s a swallow, a moment, something about that leftover windedness, the air escaping his lungs, “not, I’m not.”
Lizzie straightens. Her jaw is set. The pause must’ve given him away. “Come on,” she says, and leads him into the empty changing room to their left, shutting the door behind her.
“It’s your dad,” she says, “isn’t it?”
Grian shrugs.
“Isn’t it?”
“I guess so,” he forces.
“And you’re hurt somewhere else too,” Lizzie tells him. “Don’t lie to me.”
Silence. Grian looks back up at her.
“Okay,” she mutters, “Okay, show me.”
He pulls up his shirt, just to show his stomach. It hasn’t properly bruised, not yet, but it’s red and angry and mottled. Lizzie curses.
He feels sick. “He doesn’t - he doesn’t usually hit me-”
And then the door opens. It’s brief, but Grian looks up immediately like a flinch, like a deer in headlights, and the door is open enough for those wide green eyes behind it to see the worst of his stomach before it slams again.
“Thanks, Liz,” he mumbles, only half-sarcastic, and pulls his shirt back down. Lizzie sighs, and hugs him properly before she takes him back to the chair for his makeup.
“I won’t tell anybody,” she says, hushed, as she’s tapping concealer into his skin. There’s been a tiny tan plaster pressed over the imprint of his father’s ring, and she’s especially gentle with her brushes and pads and blenders over the angry red of the bruise. “Really, I won’t. Jesus, Grian, you’re really getting bashed up over here. I’m going to run out of green concealer.”
He chuckles at that, weakly. “Thank you,” he says for the second time, but this time is more genuine. He means it, he does.
Surely his dad’s sudden temper tantrum serves as karma for last night.
Grian is trying not to think about it, but it just keeps coming back, like it’s digging into his skin. He’s going to have to tell Scar that he left him in that closet and ran right back to Taurtis. He’s going to have to tell him.
Lizzie finishes up his makeup around the same time as Gem finishes Scar’s and turns him around to the mirror. He can see him across the room.
And then he turns and looks at him and oh, Scar really is the sun.
The swirls are coming down to his cheekbones, curling down to his jaw, his neck, ringlets of gold dipping down to his collarbones. He looks like he’s been blessed by some ancient God. He looks touched by Midas. Gem’s applied mascara to his lashes and a rosy blush to his cheeks, and he’s looking at Grian just for a moment but there’s so much mixed emotion in his eyes and then they dip just for half a second down to his covered stomach because he knows what’s there, and then he turns back to speak to Gem, and Grian feels so cold. He feels so cold.
I don’t give a fuck about Hypixel. You think I’ve been acting this whole time?
When Grian takes Juliet’s hand on stage, it’s tense in his own, and the doe eyes she looks up at him with have a hardness behind them, like something defensive. The lights feel burning hot on both of them as they begin to circle each other. It’s exposing.
“If I profane with my unworthiest hand,” he begins, “this holy shrine, the gentle sin is this; my lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand to smooth that rough touch, with a tender kiss.”
Juliet pushes her hair behind her ear, smiling nervously at him. “Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,” she tells him, gently taking her hand out of his, “which mannerly devotion shows in this - for saints have hands that pilgrims’ hands do touch… and palm to palm is holy palmer’s kiss.”
Romeo rushes forwards, catches her gently by the wrist, looks into her eyes. “Have not saints lips,” he whispers, “and holy palmers too?”
She loses her breath for a moment, guise crashing down, and it’s difficult for Grian to see if it’s Scar peeking through or yet another facade. There’s something flashing in his eyes.
“Ay, pilgrim,” she says, hushed, like a reminder. “Lips that they must use in prayer.”
“Then dear saint, let lips do what hands do,” Romeo begs, breathy, intimate, desperate, “They pray - grant thou, lest faith turn to despair.”
Juliet just smiles at him. “Saints do not move,” she tells him, “though grant for prayer’s sake.”
“Then move not,” he breathes, “while my prayer’s effect I take.”
When he leans forward, Scar leans down to meet him, and puts one soft hand on the back of his neck. It’s difficult to remember this is one of his many faces. Grian thinks maybe the golden paint helps to snap him out of it.
When they break apart, he doesn’t have to act out how struck he is by the look on Scar/Juliet’s face. “Thus from my lips,” he murmurs, “by thine, my sin is purged.”
She frowns. “Then have my lips the sin that they have took.”
“Sin from my lips?” Grian asks. “Oh, trespass sweetly urged - give me my sin again!”
This time, it’s Scar who yanks him down. It’s longer, this time, and he pours all of himself into it, hand on the small of his back, real eyes when he pulls back, only just transforming back into Romeo afterwards.
And Scar’s eyes are green. He doesn’t need to pretend. When Scar delivers his last line of the conversation, he doesn’t turn back into Juliet. He just looks Grian in the eye and tells him, “You kiss by the book,” before he’s dragged off by Gem as the Nurse.
Later, just after Act 3, Scene 3, Grian waits for Scar to come off stage. He can’t wait any longer. He can’t bear another stage kiss with this stilted hurt hanging between them. It doesn’t work - they don’t work, not like this.
“Scar,” he whispers as Scar goes to walk by him, making sure his microphone is powered off. Scar looks at him like he’s tired, like he’s exhausted, but he follows him into the empty corridor anyway, crosses his arms, and looks at him.
“I’m sorry,” Grian tells him. “I want to - to speak to you, properly. I know it’s a stupid time, but I - I can’t-”
His voice dies, and he swallows, trying to get it back.
“Did he hit you?” Scar asks.
“That’s not-” Grian looks at his shoes. “That’s not what this is about. This shouldn’t be about me. I just, I. God, Scar. I’m so-”
Scar walks forward, anyway, and pulls up his shirt. His hand is warm. Grian swallows the lump in his throat.
“Jesus Christ, Grian,” Scar mutters. “Was that - this morning? It looks-”
His fingers ghost, gently, across the bruise. It’s going purple now, just developing. “Scar,” Grian whispers. “Scar, I was with Taurtis last night.”
Scar’s fingers fall away immediately. His eyes flit up to meet his. They’re so close. They’re so shocked. “What?”
“I regretted it immediately,” he says, and his voice is trembling in the back of his throat. “I just - I was upset, and I was self-sabotaging, you were right, and then he was there, and I was just-”
The way Scar’s looking at him is worse than anything he could’ve imagined.
“I was just thinking-” Grian forces, “Thinking, like - if I do this now, then it’s over with Scar, and he doesn’t have to - to deal with me anymore. And then he’s free. But then it was over, and I was - and I just thought, this is- I still love him. This didn’t change anything. Now I’ve just proved him right, that all I’m doing is self-sabotaging. But the - the truth is, Scar, that I just made everything worse and that I just keep hurting - hurting
you,
and I-”
“Stop it,” Scar whispers. He’s backing away. “Please just stop talking.”
One of Grian’s hands makes its way to his mouth, to try and keep the sobs he can feel coming in. It doesn’t work. He’s crying now. He hasn’t cried like this in a while. He’s breathing wrong. He blots his eyes with the inside of his sleeve - he can’t afford to make Lizzie do his makeup again.
It’s like a hundred emotions pass through Scar’s face, cycle through his features. He blinks, furiously, like he’s trying to suck the tears back into his eyes, and raises one hand to wipe them.
Grian comes forward, and raises both of his trembling hands, pressing the soft pads of his thumbs to blot the tears on Scar’s face, so they don’t smudge his makeup. Scar’s eyes are green and wide and smothered in betrayal.
“I love you,” Grian whispers.
And Scar’s whole being shifts.
“Well,” he says. His voice is far back in his throat, low down, crackly, thick. “Well,” he repeats. “You were right, not - not me,”
Silence.
“I don’t care,” Scar’s voice slices. “I don’t care about Taurtis.” Grian’s hands are still cupping his face. He keeps his jaw level and solid and he looks at him right in the eyes, “But this play means I’m going to university.”
There’s another long pause. Scar’s eyes have gone steely, locked, like a silver film placed over them, and Grian stands there and just looks at him. His hands are trembling. “No,” he whispers. “No.”
“Bye, G,” comes out of Scar’s mouth, his hands have come up to brush Grian’s away from his face, and it’s dissonant, and it doesn’t quite sound real, and it’s like artificial intelligence, like something only scraping and repeating, and it cracks. “Hope someday you can find someone to kiss without hiding it.”
He pushes past him, cane tapping on the floor as he walks back into the dressing room. And Grian - falls.
“Seen G today?”
Scar looks up from his script, annoyance sparking. He hates it when Taurtis calls him that. He hates it. “No, Taurtis,” he says. “I’m sure he’ll arrive soon.”
Taurtis yawns, the purple on his face crinkling. “I mean, I’m sure you saw him last night,” he says nonchalantly.
“Right. Ha, ha, Taurtis. Just let me get back to-”
“No, then, right, sorry - I forgot! You had a great big fight last night, didn’t you? I must’ve forgotten, I just-”
Scar goes quiet, but it’s only for half a second. “Look, can you just-”
“I mean, he told me,” Taurtis interrupts. “You know, afterwards.”
A beat of silence.
“I’m sorry, what?”
“He was so guilty, too. You should’ve seen it.”
Scar stands up. He’s taller than Taurtis, but it doesn’t make him feel better. “I’m sorry, what the fuck are you implying?”
Taurtis smiles wide. “What do you think I’m implying?”
“I don’t believe you,” Scar tells him.
“Seriously though, Scar. You should’ve seen him crying. Oh, Scar’s everything! I was pretending your eyes were green the whole time… He pushed me, you know. He was in a right state.”
Scar doesn’t say anything.
“What, you don’t believe it?” Taurtis asks.
“You’re a fucking joke, Taurtis,” Scar tells him. Taurtis just laughs.
Grian sits there for what feels like ten minutes, just silently breathing. He thinks about what he said. He thinks about what Scar said. He thinks about what Taurtis said.
And then he has to get back on stage. With Juliet.
They stand tentatively on a platform on the side of the stage, built for an earlier production and hired out by Xisuma. There are stairs coming up to it, to mimic the scene where Romeo climbs down the window.
The lights are blue. Night. Throughout the scene, they will shift to orange, then to gold, and then to yellow. The morning comes.
Scar’s eyes are red. He doesn’t look like Juliet at all, but he looks at Romeo with his arms wrapped around himself, tired and anxious. “Wilt thou be gone?” he asks, vulnerable. His voice is small yet projected. Even like this he can act. Grian feels like he’s been punched in the stomach. Again.
“It is not yet near day,” Juliet pleads. “It was the nightingale, and not the lark, that pierced the fearful hollow of thine ear.”
Suddenly, Grian’s thrown back to that night, the night when Joel found out. Up against the brick wall in the garden, too drunk for coherency, begging Scar to answer him. Act 3, Scene 5. Was it the lark or the nightingale?
He thinks maybe he was asking if they should keep it quiet. The lark is daytime, morning light, exposure, discovery. The nightingale is secrecy, moonlight, darkness, hidden kisses and avoiding questions. Or maybe he was asking if they should keep going. If it was safe to.
And Scar said it was the nightingale. He kissed him and put his hand on the back of his neck and told him in that quiet, lovely voice of his that it was the nightingale.
It didn’t stop Joel from finding them.
“Nightly she sings on yond pomegranate tree,” Juliet says, begs, coming close to him again. The lights are shifting. Orange, gold. A sunset. “Believe me, love, it was the nightingale,” and she’s put her hand on the back of his neck again, and Grian nearly cries.
“It was the lark,” he whispers, and he puts his hand on Scar’s face and holds it, and he hopes the tears in his eyes aren’t too obvious through the pink light on stage. “The herald of the morn, no nightingale. Look, love, what envious streaks do lace the severing clouds in yonder east…”
He breaks off, has to turn momentarily, hand falling from Scar’s face. That lump in his throat is still there, invading. He only thanks God that this is the right scene for him to be so upset. There is a pause, not a short one, before he speaks again. “Night’s candles are burnt out,” he forces, “and jocund day stands tiptoe on the misty mountain tops. I must be gone and live, or stay and die.”
That redness under his jaw is still there, only half covered with concealer. Grian thinks he’s going to be sick.
“Yond light is not daylight, I know it, I,” Scar says tenderly. “It is some meteor that the sun exhaled, to be thee this night a torchbearer and light thee on thy way to Mantua. Therefore
stay yet.
Thou need’st not to be gone.”
His voice breaks.
It really was a performance, Grian thinks. All of the disdain, and the lack of care. And this - this, is real.
“Let me be ta’en,” he says, “let me be put to death. I am content, so thou wilt have it so.” And Scar puts his head on his shoulder, stifling something deep in his chest. “I’ll say yon gray is not the morning’s eye, tis but the pale reflex of Cynthia’s brow. Nor that is not the lark whose notes do beat the vaulty heaven so high above our heads. I have more care to stay than will to go.”
Maybe some productions make this line comedic. They’ve done it that way before, in rehearsals. But he doesn’t want it that way, now. He looks at the audience, properly, and curls his hand tightly about Scar’s waist. “Come, death, and welcome,” he says, louder, “Juliet wills it so!”
Scar kisses him as the lights shift yellow.
That’s not staged. That’s not staged at all, but he melts into it anyway, and when he breaks away he wets his lips with his tongue and keeps his hands on his waist. When he speaks, it’s with sorrow. “How is ‘t, my soul? Let’s talk. It is not day.”
“It is,” Scar snaps, “it is! Hie hence, begone, away,” but his hands are on Grian’s back, splayed out like he wants to touch all the skin he can, and he doesn’t make an effort to push him away. If anything he’s pulling him closer.
There is a long silence, and Grian rests his forehead on Scar’s shoulder and breathes him in. This is the last time. This is the last time. This is the last time.
Bye, G. Hope someday you find someone to kiss without hiding it.
“It is the lark that sings so out of tune,” Scar says, distant, discordant. “Straining harsh discords, unpleasing sharps… some say the lark makes sweet division. This doth not so, for she divideth us. Some say the lark and loathed toad changed eyes - oh, now I would they had changed voices too. Since arm from arm that voice doth us affray, hunting thee hence with hunt’s-up to the day.”
Grian can’t tell if he’s crying in character, or real. He pulls back, and he wipes a thumb under his eye, gathering the tear before it has the chance to fall too far.
“Oh, now begone,” Scar cries, and pushes him away properly, turning so he doesn’t have to look at him. “More light and light it grows.”
“More light and light,” Grian murmurs, “more dark and dark our woes.”
He aches. Scar’s turned back feels like it’s stabbing him. Gem’s footsteps echo on the wooden boards as she comes on stage, and she’s in character but that doesn’t stop the look she gives Grian. He turns away from her.
“Madam, your lady mother is coming to your chamber. The day is broke - be wary, look about.”
That’s it, and the lights shift finally to white as Gem flees the stage.
“Then, window, let day in, and life out,” Scar says, hands back on Grian’s waist. He’s looking into his eyes with something he can’t place. Something like longing.
“Farewell, farewell,” Grian responds, “One kiss, and I’ll descend.”
It’s short, but Scar rests his forehead to Grian’s for a few moments before pushing him away, an exclamation of go, go! as Grian begins to descend the stairs.
He’s at the bottom when Juliet calls for him.
“Art thou gone so? Love, lord, husband, friend?”
A moment of silence. Grian looks up at Scar, who leans over the thin barrier on the platform. “I must hear from thee every day in the hour, for in a minute there are many days. Oh, by this count I shall be much in years, ere I again behold my Romeo.”
“Farewell,” he calls up to her. “I will omit no opportunity that may convey my greetings, love, to thee.”
“Think’st thou we shall ever meet again?”
Juliet’s voice is small. It’s sharp. It punctures. It hurts.
Grian balls his fists. “I doubt it not,” he shouts upward, “and all these woes shall serve for sweet discourses in our times to come.”
“Oh,
God
I have an ill-divining soul,” she cries out. “Methinks I see thee, now thou art so low, as one dead in the bottom of a tomb. Either my eyesight fails or thou lookest pale!”
Grian blinks.
Something shifts.
“And trust me, love, in my eye so do you,” he says, and then he makes a decision. “Dry sorrow drinks our blood,” he says to the crowd, and then he looks up and makes direct eye contact with Scar. Not Juliet. Scar.
“Juliet, my life, my soul, my love,” he breathes, and he sees Scar’s brow furrow. He knows the script inside out. “I have meant nothing more than these vows. I have meant nothing mo-”
His voice catches in his throat. There’s a pause and a sigh. He finishes the line. “Adieu, Juliet.”
His heart is racing, at having gone so off the script, to add an extra line, to change it, when everybody backstage is reading along with the script - and then he sees the look on Scar’s face, and his run off stage isn’t as daunting as it could’ve been.
Gem catches his arm as he walks fast backstage, makes sure their mics are off. “What the fuck was that?” she hisses.
“I did it,” Grian breathes. “I did it in front of everybody.”
“Yes, Grian, you did, and what
was
that?”
He looks at her properly, and she doesn’t look angry. He can’t really figure it out. “You - that scene, it was-”
“Nothing like rehearsals-”
“It was… it was real, Grian. It was so real. I don’t think either of you were acting that.”
“No,” he admits, “No, we weren’t. I just needed - I needed him to know that I could say it out loud, and that people could know. I needed to prove that.”
Gem knocks him in the shoulder, to make him look her in the eyes, straight on. “Okay,” she says, “So say it. So people could know what?”
“That I’m in love with him,” Grian whispers.
She grins, ear to ear. It lights her up. “Well done, then,” she says, and then she’s off back to stage.
When Grian fights Taurtis on stage, he does so with accuracy, and is completely in character as he does so. He doesn’t want a single drop of Grian to dilute the Romeo that the audience is seeing. He doesn’t want Scar to think that he wants Taurtis. Because he doesn’t. When he lies Taurtis in Juliet’s tomb, he does so clinically, sympathetically. Nothing else.
And then he delivers his death monologue, and he’s still Romeo, he’s really Romeo, and it feels good. It does, really - it feels healthy, it feels like he hasn’t been plagued with strange visions for the whole stretch of rehearsals and learning. It feels normal.
And then Juliet wakes.
She speaks to Friar Lawrence, and she waits for him to leave, and she’s crying when she finds the poison bottle still clasped in Romeo’s hand and pries his fingers off of it.
“Oh, churl,” she cries, “drunk all, and left no friendly drop to help me after! I will kiss thy lips. Haply some poison yet doth hang on them, to make me die with a restorative.”
Then, she shifts into Scar, and Scar leans down and puts his hand on Grian’s cheek, and when he kisses him, he lingers for one, long moment.
“I love you too,” he whispers, “you absolute tosser.”
It takes effort for Grian not to grin at him when he pulls back and transforms into Juliet again.
“Thy lips are warm,” she cries, and when she hears Paris’s page enter at the side and begin to search for her, she gasps. “Noise,” she whispers. “Then I’ll be brief. Oh, happy dagger…” and she slips the dagger from Romeo’s belt, holding it in front of her, a perfect picture of pain, and she’s resentful, and there’s a glimpse of that mad Juliet they saw during rehearsal. “This is thy sheath. There rust, and let me die.”
And she’s gone, with a vengeful shriek, and a shuddering, heaving gasp, and she slumps overtop of Romeo, hand outstretched.
They lie there for the rest of the play, and when the entire room goes pitch black, Scar’s hand finds Grian’s and squeezes it before they both have to run silently to opposite sides backstage.
And then, the bows.
Amongst all the applause, Grian can see Scar from the other side of the wings. They’re meant to run out, hug, bow. And then the curtain closes.
Their cue - and he’s running, and then Scar’s arms are around him, and he’s got him, properly, and he kisses him again, holding his face in his hands, before breaking away to grin at the audience. It’s like Scar’s been lit up. The gold on his face looks lighter, shinier. He grabs Grian’s hand, and they bow, two, three times, and Grian’s face hurts from smiling.
“I love you,” he says to Scar, drowned amongst the audience’s cheering. “I’m sorry about everything.”
And Scar looks at him, grinning, and lights up. Green and golden.
Notes:
if u say their resolution is unrealistic get off my page 💗💗💗they are in Love
Chapter 34: You Held Me The Whole Way Through
Summary:
grian sleeps over at scar’s house and speaks to him in the morning - there is a sense of peace about them now that everything is out in the open. later in the day, he goes to see joel and talk to him about his suicide attempt and reveal his secret.
CONTENT WARNING: talk of unsuccessful suicide attempt
Notes:
you held me the whole way through / when i couldn't say the words like you / i was scared, indigo, but i wanted to
anything, adrianne lenkerHIATUS OVER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
its been so long holy shiittttt. i have had the busiest two weeks of my LIFE doing courses for university prep. literally doing daily commute into central london like ok im never going on a train again TFL can suck my dick!!!!!!!!
okay this chapter is relatively fluffy but the next one is actually going to destroy you guys im not kidding in the slightest.
Chapter Text
“What was that?”
Grian blinks. “I’m not going to repeat that, actually,” he tells Scar.
But Scar just blinks lazily at him, stretching his hands above his head and rolling over, pulling the duvet further over them. “Thought you weren’t scared anymore,” he teases.
Grian smiles at him, shuts his eyes. “Don’t pull that, Scar,” he giggles. Scar hums in mock consideration, and then rolls over to loom above him.
“If you don’t tell me what you said,” he says, “it means you don’t actually love me, and you’ve been lying - ow!”
Grian’s put his hand splayed out over his face and pushed him down. “Come on,” he yawns.
“So, what was it?”
“I don’t know,” he mutters, “I have this thing about all the gold they put you in for Juliet. It looks so beautiful with your eyes.”
“That’s what you meant.”
He looks over. “What?”
Scar coughs. He’s flushed. “You were drunk - when I took you home from that party, and you said ‘you’re golden’, and I had no idea why you’d pointed it out.” He pauses. “That long?”
Grian sits up slightly. “What do you mean, that long?”
“When did you, um-” Scar stops, starts again. “When did you realise you loved me?”
Grian laughs. “I loved you for a long, long while before I actually realised it,” he says. “Like, a while. Jim slapped some sense into me - only a week or two ago? But, before that, I just thought I was a bit weird about you sometimes. I guess it was…”
His hand snakes around to trace Scar’s neck. “I mean, I thought you were compelling since the beginning. You were always stupidly attractive, I mean, that first time they put you in that makeup… I’m sorry, I’m just trying to pinpoint-”
“That’s okay,” Scar whispers.
“Maybe when I passed out in rehearsal,” he says suddenly. “I came to, and you were so - you were so worried, and you hugged me when I couldn’t go home. You didn’t just kiss me, you hugged me. And you took me for ice cream, and ran lines with me. Maybe then.”
He frowns. “Or maybe when we did that kissing scene for the first time in rehearsal, and you forgot your line,” he laughs. “Mumbo cornered me afterwards, and said
Grian, what was that!
He pretty much asked me how I felt about you, and I said
he confuses me.
Which is mad to look back on, I think. Or, maybe even-”
“Grian,” Scar whispers.
He flushes. “Sorry, I-”
“You do love me,” Scar says. Incredulously, and when Grian looks over he’s staring at him from where he lies in the bed. “You really do.”
“Well,” he mumbles. “I did say it in front of a lot of people last night.”
“But you
really
do.”
Grian pauses. “When did you realise, then? Don’t leave me hanging.”
Scar exhales. “Mine’s bad, G,” he laughs.
He rolls over, flops on top of him. “Go on, then,” he giggles.
“I…” Scar whistles. “I was fighting with Taurtis,” he says, “about you. He tripped me up, and we were just arguing, like petty stuff, and I suddenly realised he was so pissed off with me because of us. And I said - oh, it’s aged badly and it’s petty.”
Grian’s heard this before.
“I said, I think…
at least I can kiss him without running away afterwards.
Which is a little bit funny, since he did just that a couple nights ago - no, please laugh, it’s funny-”
Grian giggles. “It’s a little bit funny.”
“It’s more than a little bit-”
“Well, if it helps, afterwards, he went was I better than Scar? and I said no. A bit humbling if you’re trying to one-up somebody.”
Scar exhales out of his nose. “Oh, God,” he chuckles. “But - I tend to realise things when I’m angry. So, I think then was when I realised I was enjoying kissing you a bit too much. It was almost - as I said it, I was going, oh, fuck this guy! Grian’s mine! And then, I sort of went - sorry, why am I thinking that, then? And then… then it was a bit of a moment, and we had a bit of a tussle, so.”
“Who hasn’t had a bit of a tussle with Taurtis? He gives nasty bruises,” Grian laughs.
And Scar’s face falls. He’s quiet for a moment.
“I was having fun for a moment,” he says quietly, “and I forgot how worried I still am about you.”
“Oh,” Grian murmurs. Scar’s eyes flit up to meet his again.
“Can I see the bruise?” he asks.
“Sure,” he sighs. Scar pushes the duvet just slightly away from them, and he pulls Grian’s shirt over his ribs, and leans just down to see the discoloured skin.
“Jesus Christ,” he says. “G, you can’t go back there.”
“We’re leaving soon,” Grian murmurs. “Pearl just needs to figure out some stuff, and she’ll be renting and we can leave. It’s just - it’s just complicated.”
“Have you told Pearl?”
Silence. “Oh, sweetheart,” Scar whispers. “I’ll help you tell her, okay? I know you don’t like to… be open, like that. I’ll help, okay?”
“You know why he did it?” Grian forces out. There are tears now, in his eyes. The moment has gone sour. “I yelled at him when he hit me. I told him he was shit and that one day he was going to wake up and everybody was going to have left him. And he kicked me, and I was on the floor, and all I could think about was that you were right, and all I do is self sabotage. I just start yelling, and that’s because of him. I never did that before.”
Scar’s silent for a moment, and then he wraps himself around Grian, and buries his face in his neck. “That wasn’t your fault,” he whispers. “That wasn’t you self sabotaging. You’ve done that before, and that wasn’t it. He deserved to get yelled at, but you didn’t deserve to be hit.” He pauses. “You don’t deserve any of this. I know I said that, but I was just hurt. Like you are, when you start lying.”
“I’m sorry about my stupid fits,” Grian whispers.
“Well,” says Scar, “I doubt we’ll have many of those now we’ve established we’re in love for real.”
He smiles through the tears. “Yeah,” he laughs, breathy. “We’re in love for real.”
That afternoon, Grian walks to Joel’s.
His door opens easily, smoothly, and a grin splits his face open. He feels his heart sink. “Hey, G,” Joel says, smiles, and Grian swallows and walks past him into the house. “What’s up? You were fucking fantastic last night, and I heard, uh - you and Scar?”
“I’ll tell you later,” Grian forces as Joel clicks his front door shut. “Joel, the party the other night. I needed to speak to you about - what
we
spoke about.”
Joel cocks an eyebrow. “I was blackout drunk, G,” he says. “What
did
we talk about?”
“Oh,” Grian says.
There’s a shift in Joel’s face, like maybe he’s suddenly thought about how serious Grian seems, but it’s more one of vague dread than solid realisation. “What did we talk about?” he repeats.
“You asked me if I had forgotten,” comes out of Grian like a long-awaited breath, barely controlled. “And why I hadn’t ever spoken to you about it, and I did, I did forget, that’s why. There’s something wrong with me, Joel. There’s something wrong with me and I’ve never - I’ve never told anybody.”
He told Doc, but he didn’t choose to tell Doc. This is him choosing to tell Joel. This is him choosing.
Joel is staring at him with barely concealed panic on his face. “I asked you if you’d forgotten what?”
His voice is dry. Grian looks at the ground. “You finding me,” he whispers. “I didn’t know, Joel, I didn’t know. I promise I didn’t know.”
It’s like all of his life drains. Grian hasn’t seen Joel like this in a long time - he’s always the one smiling, jostling his shoulder, impassioned advice, flicks of the head and ruffles of the hair. Now he’s standing and his shoulders are limp, and his lips are just slightly parted like his jaw is hanging open, and he looks like the sky has crashed down upon him. He is very quiet for one long moment, and then he gestures weakly for Grian to follow him up the stairs to his room.
Grian doesn’t take off his shoes. Joel never cares about that. He’s stiff behind Joel. It’s like he’s walking into a trap. When they reach the landing, Joel walks into his bedroom and sits wooden on the bed, staring at his knees. Grian shuts the door behind him and wordlessly goes forward to sit next to him. He takes the blanket from underneath them and lays it over Joel. He’s shivering.
“I promise I didn’t know,” he says helplessly. “I didn’t. I had no idea.”
Very suddenly, Joel takes his hand from him, outstretches it, and begins to work lines into the palm with his thumbs, following the creases. A beat, and then, ”Talk to me,” he says very quietly.
Grian dives in headfirst.
“Ever since I was little I’ve known things by accident,” he tells Joel. “It got worse last year. You and Tim used to make fun of me because I could read from far away. Said I didn’t need my glasses. There’s some truth to that.”
Joel’s eyes are glassy. There’s a trill of adrenaline, then, something fuelling, rushing, going through his veins.
“I don’t have low iron,” he tells him plainly. “It’s something deeper than that. When I faint, I see things. People.”
“What things?”
“Everything,” Grian says. “Everything. I see - I feel everything.”
Joel goes very quiet, and stops his hands moving. When Grian looks up at him he looks lost. Not quite disbelieving, but something.
“I knew about Jimmy and Tango before the others,” Grian tells him. “I knew they were together. I saw it. But I - I know things I shouldn’t know but I also - I don’t know things. I forget them. It’s all-”
“You really didn’t know,” Joel whispers.
Grian shuts his eyes and feels the taste of chalk in his mouth, the jamming of frightened fingers down his throat, the acid, the ambulance, the wires in the hospital. Pearl’s face swimming above him. The lack of a father.
“I didn’t know,” he whispers. “I forgot. I made myself forget.”
Joel’s hand twitches where it’s cradling his. His eyes don’t fall from Grian’s once. “I wish I could do that,” he says. His voice is dry and cracked like a desert.
“No, you don’t,” Grian tells him. “I never know what’s happened and what hasn’t. And I’m-”
His voice falls into nothing.
“I think I’m - I think I’m dying. Or that I’m-”
Shutting down.
“Decaying, or withering away, or - When I - when I go to sleep at night I wonder if I’ll wake up in the morning. It’s getting worse, Joel.”
“No,” Joel whispers. Grian shuts his eyes.
“It’s getting worse,” he says. “I can’t do anything to stop it. Nobody else - it isn’t affecting anybody as much as me. I think it’s killing me.”
His best friend draws closer, and they’re a tangle of limbs and tears, and breathing. “You can’t do this to me,” his voice comes, thick with pain. “Not again.”
It aches in his throat. “I’m sorry,”
“Who else?” Joel asks him. He sounds like he’s grieving.
“Doc,” Grian whispers, “and Ren. I haven’t seen it happen to Ren but I saw it happen to Doc. He was crying. And saying that the lights - that they were so bright, and… he was calling me Romeo. He was so scared.”
“I can’t believe I didn’t know,” Joel says blankly. His arms are wound tightly around Grian’s back. The pressure digs in. “I can’t believe I didn’t know.”
“I haven’t told anyone,” Grian tells him. “Not properly. Doc cornered me to ask me. I didn’t - I didn’t go to him. I didn’t go to anybody.”
There is a long moment of silence.
“Please don’t die,” Joel whispers.
Chapter 35: Whatever's Wrong With Me / I Will Take To Bed
Summary:
the last showing of Romeo and Juliet starts completely fine, but takes a sharp turn at Act 3 Scene 1, where suddenly the blocking in romeo and tybalt’s fight goes wrong and grian hits tango to the ground for real. grian panics when he realises tango is also feeling that something is wrong, and when he stumbles off of stage, still half-romeo, has a devastating realisation about scar’s fate in the play. he tries to convince scar not to go on stage, confessing the truth about his Sight and threatening his own life, but scar won’t budge at all. after all, the show must go on.
Notes:
whatever's wrong with me / i will take to bed
punish, ethel cainguys its nearly 5 am
why am i awake
Next chapter will destroy you guys
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything had been fine until Act Three Scene One. Grian had felt okay - shaky, tentative, anxious, weak, but okay, really, comparatively, and he’d acted fine, not felt himself fall into Romeo’s shoes, just acted well. Everything had been completely fine.
And then Act Three Scene One started, and Grian doesn’t think he can breathe anymore. There’s smoke on the stage, and he wonders distantly if it’s meant to be there, he can’t remember if Doc planned smoke here, he doesn’t know if that’s why the world around him feels blurry - and then Tango looks up at him and he is frightened.
Grian pushes it down. He pushes all of it down, braces his sword, and fights. Tybalt kills Mercutio, and Romeo kills Tybalt, and he narrows his eyes, shuts his face into blind anger, and fights.
The blocking is perfect. He practised this for so long with Tango, so many rehearsals, Xisuma’s shouts of there! Perfect! Nearly! More, more, more! More, more, more. Grian pours everything into it. He blocks when Tango thrusts his blade out at him, swings his own and relishes in that planned, terrified gasp, and now he’s winning. Now he’s winning, flashes of metal and the swing of silver and he catches a glimpse of Tango’s face gone white and scared and-
Swings. Lets out a muffled shout, pushes him forward and forward - he’s killed him, killed his friend, there’s fear and anger and ferocious righteousness and he pushes forwards with strength he hasn’t had in months and his sword swings and Tybalt’s strangled yell as he falls is-
Tango looks up at him, his hand braced to shield himself, and the moment seems like it might break but stretches on. Grian realises it immediately; he can feel it too.
He breathes inward, sharp. Then, sudden fear - the audience cannot notice. Tango has the same thought, he can see it on his face. He coughs into his hand, splits himself in half convulsing, curls into a ball on the stage, and dies.
That was not how he was meant to die. Grian thinks then that that was not the blocking. Something happened. Something is happening.
Benvolio is speaking. His footsteps carry across the stage, his hands clasp at Grian’s shoulders. “Romeo, away, begone,” he says urgently. “The citizens are up, and Tybalt slain!”
Tango slain. Grian can’t breathe.
“Stand not amazed,” Mumbo breathes, Grian wonders if he can feel it too. “This prince will doom thee dead if thou art taken!”
He pushes Grian’s shoulders, and he stumbles, feet stuttering backwards, but doesn’t move to run. His heart is in his throat. For a moment he thinks he might say Mumbo’s name, before he pushes the rising fear back down.
“Hence
begone!”
Benvolio cries, desperate.
“Away!”
And then Romeo is speaking, no effort, Grian just feels it happen, feels his throat burn. “Oh, I am fortune’s fool!” he cries.
“Why dost thou stay?!” Mumbo screams.
Romeo turns tail and runs.
He hears the voices behind him as he finds himself backstage , Which way ran he that killed Mercutio? Tybalt, that murderer, which way ran he? Up, sir, go with me. I charge thee, in the Prince’s name, obey.
The rest of the cast runs about him. He hears a hurried apology as his shoulder is pushed, and staggers further in, trying to be rid of the crowd, until- “Grian?
It’s Scar, his face clear in front of him, hand on his shoulder, gorgeous golden swirls, and Grian feels everything whir to a stop for one, agonising moment.
Everything makes sense. It’s going to be Scar. It’s going to be on that stage.
Scar is going to die.
And everything is wild again. Grian can feel his heart beating, feel his breath tangling in the air, only half-conscious, tearing forwards pushing past
Scar, Scar, Scar -
behind an old screen, backstage, gasping for air, grasping at his shoulders. “Something’s wrong,” he says breathlessly, “Scar, something’s wrong, I haven’t told you yet - I’m sorry I didn’t tell you but it doesn’t matter now because now you have to know, and-”
Scar is saying his name - he can feel a heartbeat beneath his fingers, uncertain of if it’s his or Scar’s - and it’s springing out, it’s taunting him. No matter whose it is, it’s taunting him - he wrenches his hands away, a strangled gasp, finds himself sinking down down
down -
“I don’t -
Scar,”
he manages, blanks as soon as Scar’s reaching down with hands on shoulders, pushes himself away,
“Don’t touch me - don’t,
don’t touch me, Scar, don’t,”
And Scar doesn’t touch him, but he’s there, still, his presence is easy, not stifling but relieving. Grian can feel himself shivering but he doesn’t think he’s cold. “I don’t go to the doctor’s because I already know what’s wrong with me,” he chokes out. “I haven’t told you, I haven’t-”
His vision is swimming and his forehead’s gone sticky beneath his hair. It’s waves of hot and cold and hot and cold and he groans uselessly, they’re crashing down over him over and over, “I see things,” he breathes, “I know - Scar, I know things, Scar. I have visions and they’re true. They’re always - always true.”
His stomach rolls, and he covers his face with his hands, “Scar, they’re getting worse, I need-”
Scar touches him then, and he doesn’t protest when his hands splay flat across his shoulders, his back, he’s shushing him gently, calmly, rubbing a thumb along his spine - he doesn’t question anything, he doesn’t say anything. Even so Grian feels like he has to prove himself.
“Taurtis,” he whispers, voice cracking, “He came to you after he kissed me, you were at work experience - you were working at the zoo, or an animal - a rescue centre? And you were sitting at the desk,”
Scar makes a small, quiet noise of vulnerability, and Grian wraps his arms around him as tightly as he can. “I knew about Jim and Tango before anyone else, because I saw them,” he gasps into his chest, “I knew that Doc was - he was having the same problem as me, because I saw it, I saw it.”
Now he’s murmuring his name, wiping hair out of his face. “Please,” Grian begs, “Scar, you can’t - oh, God, Scar, you can’t get on that stage - they’re going to kill, they’re-”
“Grian,” Scar whispers, “Grian,” until he obeys, looks up, feels his voice quiet but his heart keep pounding. Scar is holding his face. He swallows, then blinks very slowly. He’s understood Grian immediately. Something cracks.
“Well,” he says quietly, and stretches his mouth into a small, shaking smile. “The show must go on.”
Grian crumples in his arms. He’s crying, really, properly crying now, he’s buried his face in Scar’s shoulder, and Scar is stroking his hair, saying something very quietly to him, he drowns it out. “Scar, you can’t, you - you can’t,”
He wrenches himself out of Scar’s arms, twisting pathetically, wild eyes, wild hands, “I’m begging you,” rips from his throat, “I’m -
Scar, please,
I’m - please, please don’t - I can’t watch it happen -
no, God-”
Scar captures him again, gathers him up in his hands, presses him to his chest. Grian can’t hear what he’s saying. “No,” he whispers, “no, no.”
But it’s too late. Scar’s made his choice. Grian’s dizzy with it - terror, premature grief. He reaches upwards and takes his face in his hands. Scar’s trembling. He isn’t crying, and Grian thinks that might be worse. He stands, breathless, for one long silent moment, raking his eyes over his face. The criss-cross scars on his nose, the split eyebrow, the downturned golden-green eyes. The gentle dip of his cupid’s bow, the light folded-line coming down from nose to lips. The soft rouge of his cheeks.
And then it’s over.
“Grian,” Scar says very softly, the painting moves, “I need to go on stage. Interval’s over.”
A stab of terror. “Scar, you have to listen to me,” he begs, throat raw. “If you go on that stage now you are going to die.
You are going to die.
And I know-”
His voice cracks. “I know I’ve lied to you before and I know I haven’t been good to you but you have to believe - you have to, I love you, Scar, I love you so much I feel like I’m going to break in two, and you
know -
you know, you - you know that, I
know
you know that,”
And Scar’s eyes are still set and sombre, he’s silent, it isn’t working, and Grian grabs his shoulders as hard as he can, “Scar,” he gasps, shallow, the breath won’t come to him easy now, it hurts, “Scar, if you die I will kill myself. You know I mean it, you know - you know - I can’t live without you and you know that and I - I-”
And Scar kisses him lightly on the forehead. He doesn’t say anything. Grian thinks he can feel the sharp edges of his glass heart as it shatters. Cuts into internal organs. He can taste blood.
He nearly drops to his knees before Scar goes to lead him, gentle hands, away from the seclusion behind the screen. “Lizzie can fix your makeup,” he tells him. “Go on. Impulse will make sure you’re okay on stage, I promise you,”
Grian shuts his eyes. “No,” he says, he begs, and his body shakes with it. He’s holding onto Scar’s hands, memorising every knuckle and fingernail. He looks up properly to meet Scar’s eyes. He feels a fragment like Joel.
“Please,” he breathes.
Scar leans down and kisses him fast on the mouth. “I’ll see you,” he says. “Break a leg later.”
Grian can’t think. Grian can’t see, and then suddenly he’s in a chair, there’s pink hair in front of him, Lizzie’s soft eyes. She says his name.
“G,” she says again, and Grian looks up to see her. He bets silently to himself a large sum of money that Joel’s told her all about his little hiccup last summer. He bets a larger sum that she thinks he’s having some kind of mental health crisis. He thinks he’s going to be sick.
“I won’t ask if you’re okay,” Lizzie says, “because clearly you’re not. Let me clean you up for Scene 3, okay?”
He nods, dazed. There’s nothing else he can do now. Scar is going to die and she is going to realise that he was right. Scar is going to die and he is going to attend the funeral in all black and drift like a ghost and never be completely whole again. And Cub will be in tears, but trying not to show it because of the composed man he is, and Jellie will never be adopted, she’ll live her last years wondering where the kind boy with the soft green eyes went. And Hypixel will not accept his application because there will be no actor left to learn.
Lizzie gives him wipes, he cleans his tears. She brushes some dabs of concealer over his bare, clean skin, over the still tender bruise on his cheek. She swipes a clean, simple swirl of pink paint over his eyelid down his cheek, like a rouge contour. A vaguely purposeful-looking switch. She tells Impulse to take care of him on stage with a meaningful look that makes him even more nauseous. He isn’t the one they need to be worried about. Scar is spending his final moments in the spotlight, on that raked hardwood stage, delivering lines. It shouldn’t be him.
Impulse squeezes his shoulder encouragingly, and they stumble onto stage.
Notes:
i hear the birds chirping
its getting light outside.someone save me
Chapter 36: The Lawn Is Dead.
Summary:
grian continues on stage, terrified of what’s going to happen as he treads towards the end of the play. suddenly, he has a Sight revealing the phone call between him and taurtis that he had Forgotten. when the play ends, a life is taken.
Notes:
standing in the yard / dressed like a kid / the house is white and the lawn is dead / the lawn is dead / the lawn is dead
half return, adrianne lenkersorry for whats about to happen but i really am so obsessed with romeo's little banished monologue
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grian understands Romeo more than he ever has in this moment, on stage with Impulse, crashing to his knees. His own heart is beating uneven in his chest, and his own feelings are mingling with the mask, the facade of the Elizabethan loverboy - he knows now the agony Romeo feels at only the thought of never seeing Juliet again, he feels it too.
“But,” he continues weakly, knees aching, “banishèd to kill me? Banishèd?”
A mutilated laugh rips halfway from his throat. “Oh, friar, the damnèd use that word in hell,” he says thickly. “Howling attends it. How hast thou the heart, being a divine, a ghostly confessor, a sin absolver, and my - and my friend professed, to mangle me with that word banishèd?”
A gentle, reproachful hum from the man above him. A hand laid steady and light upon his shoulder. “Thou fond madman, hear me a little speak,” Impulse says as Friar Lawrence. Grian doesn’t believe him. He isn’t sure he’ll ever believe acting again.
“Oh,” he says bitterly. “Thou wilt speak again of banishment.”
Usually, when Grian plays this scene, Romeo’s near-suicide does not faze him. But now it reminds him of his words only minutes ago. Half truths intended to manipulate. He failed entirely.
Now, it aches deeper in his chest to say those lines, to raise the dagger and stare sorrowfully. But he perseveres through, and he’s soon clutching a ring and running back into the wings, Impulse close behind him, the faint taste of chalk in his mouth.
Impulse catches his shoulder. “Hey, you okay?”
A wave of nausea. “Fine,” Grian says, shaking his hand off, and then-
Taurtis curls his fingers very tightly around the phone. “Well,” he says urgently, pauses, mumbles, “You know it’s hard for me too.”
“Oh, yes,” Grian responds, all fire and no forgiveness, “So hard on you to visit your best friend who nearly died.”
Taurtis says nothing, at a loss. His Adam's apple bobs in his throat as he swallows.
“Fuck you, Taurtis,” comes crackly through the phone. “I’m glad you didn’t come,”
He leans further towards the phone as if their distance will decrease - “Don’t be like that! It’s just-”
There is a very, very long pause.
“Seeing you like that,” Taurtis says very deliberately, “and knowing that I-”
There’s another beat. Grian doesn’t make it easier for him by talking. “That it was-”
‘My fault’ goes unspoken, but not unheard. The electric taste of vodka hangs in the space between them, lingers in telephone wires.
“Oh, piss off,” Grian spits through the speakers. “You aren’t taking the credit for me trying to kill myself. I wanted out. Nothing to do with you.”
Taurtis sits heavily down on his bed, curls knees to his chest, and holds the phone up to his ear. He’s in ratty pyjamas and his hair is unbrushed. He looks like a mess. “We both know that isn’t true.”
Grian flares, “I’ll hang up,” and Taurtis breathes in quick and sharp.
“Please don’t - Grian, I’m - I, I’m sorry, I just-”
“I never want to speak to you again, okay?” Grian says. It’s like mercy, the way he says it. Soft, and civil, like he’s leaning into the microphone. If Taurtis closes his eyes he can almost pretend it’s Grian leaning towards him, voice soft, eyes focusing. It isn’t what he deserves. “You missed your chance. We aren’t friends.”
Taurtis closes his eyes. “But we were,” he responds. “And we could be-”
Quiet.
“We could be,”
“Friends again?” Grian finishes for him. “We both know that isn’t happening.”
“No, not that, we could-”
There are tears gathering now. Taurtis can’t even finish his sentence. “We could-”
Impatient: “We could what?”
“We could try.” he compromises.
It isn’t what Grian wanted, clearly. Taurtis hears him breathe through the speaker and it sounds like he’s grieving.
“No, Taurtis,” he says. “Don’t call me back.”
Grian gasps as he comes back to himself, reeling, and then he takes in his surroundings, and it’s like being stabbed.
Because he isn’t in front of Impulse after that scene - he’s standing in the very middle of the stage, directly in front of Taurtis. Taurtis, who looks so different from in that Sight, whose hair is cropped shorter and whose face is shuttered and whose eyes are much darker and harder than they ever used to be.
This has never happened before. His Sights have never cut out time, have never cut out memory - for all he knows, all but five seconds have passed and somebody has shoved them both out on stage. But the way Taurtis is holding himself in front of him is not Taurtis. It is Paris, and he is speaking, and Grian has to adjust.
The show must go on.
“-apprehend thee for a felon here,” Taurtis says. His hand is on the hilt of his sword now, still tucked into his belt. His eyes have narrowed into threatening slits.
Grian snaps into Romeo. It’s natural. It’s instinctive. “Wilt thou provoke me?” he rounds on him. “Then have at thee, boy!”
And swords flash. Grian’s is in the air, pulled easily from his belt even when he can’t remember sliding it back in there. Taurtis moves easily, swiftly, sharply - for one tantalising moment Grian thinks about their childhood together, thinks about how easily they slot together, move together, fit together, and he wonders what could’ve been if he gave Taurtis the words on that phone call. If he heard his we could- and finished it with be in love? be together? be us again? If he had even only agreed to be friends again, if he had spoken to Taurtis again during rehearsals, gone for coffee, and gotten friendship back.
And then the moment is over, and Taurtis’s scream of pain pierces the theatre.
It makes Grian’s heart jump in his chest. Taurtis’s acting has always been so perfect - like he’s got a cupboard of masks up in his mind that he can switch through whenever he wants. He thinks that’s why he’s so unsure, so fragmented. Taurtis is never sure who he is for real.
“Oh, I am slain!” Taurtis shrieks, writhing on the stage. “If thou be merciful-” and he reaches for Grian’s hand, desperation, clutches it in agony, tight pain, “Open the tomb. Lay me with Juliet.”
That’s when Grian’s mind snaps back to Scar, and his impending death. He’s nearly sick at just the thought, but he still manages to trudge through the scene, heartbeat constant and heavy in his chest, until he’s sat before Juliet, holding a clay carved vial, lips still warm from the failed kiss of death.
“Here’s to my love,” he says breathlessly, bringing it to his lips and tipping it back, letting his body tense and seize. He throws it to the ground and lets out a breath, and then a slow, frightened laugh. “Oh, true apothecary, your drugs are quick,” he gasps. Strangled, raw. “Thus, with a kiss, I die.”
And he falls upon his Juliet, the phantom feeling of his breath leaving his body, of his soul leaving as well. Just out of sight of the audience, one hand flung over the side of the tomb, Scar squeezes his hand. I’m not dead yet, is what he’s saying.
The next scene is the most frightening, though - when Scar rises, monologues, kisses him, cries out, he thinks his heart might stop from the terror that races through him. But when Juliet gasps her last line with such breathless, frantic fervour, slamming the fake knife into her chest, it’s Scar whose body slumps over Grian’s, and Scar who whispers it’s okay, sweetheart, just loud enough that only he can hear it.
And then, all that Grian is waiting for is the very last line. He’s still vaguely convinced Scar is going to kick the bucket somehow in the next five minutes - keeps his hand gripped tightly in his own. The Capulets come out to grieve, and so does the one remaining Montague, and Friar Lawrence explains the situation with a sombre face that doesn’t quite fit his idiotic actions throughout the play. And then Ren looks out into the audience and starts to speak, and Grian holds his breath.
A glooming peace this morning with it brings. The sun for sorrow will not show his head - go hence to have more talk of these sad things. Some shall be pardoned, and some punishèd.
For never was a story of more woe, than this of Juliet and her Romeo.
It’s relief. That’s what Grian’s feeling, relief, cool, steady, ecstatic, flowing relief. Scar’s hand is warm in his, his heartbeat steady under his fingers. Alive. Ren holds his position in the middle of the stage for a moment more, golden light shining on his face, staring out into the audience, sweat on his brow, chest rising and falling - and then the red velvet of the curtains swoops over his face and obscures them from the audience.
It’s all very quick - Scar lets out a choked little laugh and Grian’s heart twists as it clicks how scared he had actually been, how he’d been hiding it. He stands, weak with that surprised joy, knees knocking together, and helps Scar get to his feet with his cane in his hand. Grian’s expecting Scar to rush them off stage immediately, the others are hurrying and shushing, but instead he dips down and kisses him very quickly, noses knocking, and smiles, lit up, when he retreats.
“Come on,” he says, green eyes sparkling, and starts to walk backstage. Grian looks about him before he begins to follow. The set is still intact on the stage, will still be for the bows in a moment, foam-carved tombs abandoned, Taurtis still lying on the raked stage. Grian knows he’ll get up for the bows, he can’t really be bothered to get irritated with him now, because Scar is here, and Scar is alive, and Scar is real and tangible and breathing in his arms.
Then, right as his last footstep falls on stage and he’s walking behind Scar backstage, he hears coughing behind him.
Ice. Ice, frozen, cold, racing through his veins. Grian turns around. Taurtis is still lying there, still on hardwood floor, and something is echoing in Grian’s ears and he’s walking then, very, very fast, a shout ripping out his throat.
And then he’s on his knees, bone on wood, and Taurtis makes a choking noise that sounds like his name. There’s blood. Grian’s hands are on his shoulders, then, he’s holding his face, there’s that little white scar on his chin from falling over at the park when they were eleven, caked concealer over his eyelid, and his eyes are wide and too-bright like all his remaining life is concentrated inside of them and his breath is caught in his throat. Blue veins stand out on his neck. He is trying very hard to keep breathing. “Taurtis,” Grian whispers. He doesn’t think he’s breathing. “Taur-”
Something rattles deep in Taurtis’s throat. He clutches his hand. And then he’s gone. “Wait - Taurtis - no, no -“
He shakes him, frantic, tries to lift him up, hits at this face - but he doesn’t move. He doesn’t move at all. His eyes are wide open and deeply afraid and completely dead.
Grian screams. He hears the rustle of curtains snapping shut, they had only just started to pull them, and there’s vague panic around him and he’s holding his best friend’s limp body very tight and wondering at how long his limbs have gotten, how grown he feels since they were kids, those tufts of dark hair at the nape of his neck, and then he’s ripped away and he screams again, raw, and thrashes, struggles, “No - let me - let me go, no, no-”
He’s tugged backwards then, and there’s a flash of people crowding - he can’t let them touch Taurtis, that’s not what’s meant to happen, they can’t take him away. And then there are very stable arms around him, his face in someone’s shoulder, he knows it’s Xisuma by the way he’s still trembling slightly, and he’s backstage - wrenches himself out of Xisuma’s hold. “You have to let me see him,” rips out his mouth, he’s still shaking, and then Xisuma is holding him by the shoulders, half-crouched, at his level he’s shaking as well, but less, “Suma - you have to let me see him, Suma, please-”
Xisuma makes a strangled noise in the back of his throat. His hands are tight on Grian’s shoulders. “You know I can’t do that,” he says, and he’s up to his full height, pulling Grian along again.
“No!” Grian shrieks, and it splits him in two, but it’s out of his control, and he doesn’t feel his feet on the ground as much, Xisuma is as good as carrying him now, and he feels that distance between him and Taurtis stretch and distort - he’s sobbing now, sobbing and begging, fists slamming into Xisuma’s back as he drags him away, feet off the ground. He pulls them into a quiet room at the back of the theatre, one of the little rehearsal studios adjacent - and Grian can’t stop. He can’t stop.
“Please - please let me see him, Suma please - please-”
Xisuma’s face twists. He swears, directed towards the ground, and pushes hair out of his face with quaking fingers. “Grian, please,” he mumbles, and Grian is silent.
“Okay,” Xisuma whispers. “Okay, okay, okay,” and then his fist comes up to bang against his own forehead and Grian flinches. “I’m sorry,” he says then, frantic.
“I’ll find-” he blanches, “Grian, I’ll find someone to stay with you, I need to go and - fuck, fuck-”
And Xisuma turns, then, and opens the door, and Grian sees Scar standing there, leaning on his cane, white as a sheet. Xisuma looks at him like he’s considering something, then swings back around. “Grian, do you have anyone in the audience?”
Grian swallows. “My boys,” he breathes, and it comes out so weak he’s scared of his own voice. “Can you - I need to - to see them,”
Scar’s gone in half a second. Xisuma comes back and crouches directly in front of Grian, level, steady eyes. “He’s going to bring them back, and I’ll leave you then,” he says very quietly. “You need to tell me what happened, Grian.”
“I was leaving the stage,” Grian whispers, hollow, “and he wasn’t moving. And I went to - to see him, but he wouldn’t move, and he - you need to let me see him, Suma.”
“It’s okay,” Xisuma murmurs. “Grian, you’re going to be okay.”
“He’s not,” Grian chokes.
Xisuma doesn’t say anything to that. But then he looks up, and there are figures by the door, and he pats Grian on the shoulder awkwardly, and walks past them. His footsteps get louder, like he’s running. Grian looks up properly just in time for Jimmy to crash into him, arms wrapped around his thin form. “Grian,” he gasps. “They told us - what happened, G, I’m so sorry,” and Grian feels vaguely shameful that he hasn’t told Jimmy about his Sights. And then he sees Joel next to him - pale and standing very stiff, with his eyes fixed on him.
Grian puts his arms clumsily around his waist, and that’s when Joel speaks. His voice comes out uncoordinated, uncomfortable, strangely detached from his body. “When Xisuma called me,” he says, “I thought it was you.”
His stomach rolls. No wonder Joel looks so terrified. “Oh,” he says. It’s all he can do, and then he realises he’s crying again, hot tears coming down, all red and blurry. Jimmy draws back and searches his pockets for tissues, but Grian won’t listen, he won’t entertain anything.
“He’s dead,” he gasps out, salty tears running down his chin to his neck. “He is, he is dead, isn’t he?”
Joel’s so pale he looks grey. He brings up his wrist and fiercely rubs his own face free of his own tears with his sleeve. “Yes,” he whispers. “He’s dead.”
Notes:
comment down belooowwwww!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
man i really had all of you tricked. i think maybe one person speculated that it could be taurtis but im not even sure of that
Chapter 37: It’s Been So Long / And You’ve Been My Sister All Along
Summary:
grian walks out into the car park, meets pearl, and they go home. while sleeping, grian has a dream about playing with taurtis as a young boy, where he falls in the playground and won’t wake up. after waking from the nightmare, grian and pearl drive to xisuma’s house, where they stay the night.
Notes:
it's been so long / and you've been my sister all along / but you know I'll be alright / eighth grade was never that tight
alewife, clairothe last chapter should hopefully be out soon, im breaking my rule of always writing one chapter ahead because i wanted to post this....
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The freezing air hits Grian square in the face as he walks out into the car park. Joel and Jimmy are walking on either side of him like bodyguards to protect from the ambulance, the crowd, and the cars all hiding inside the flimsy fence and the little sign that proclaims theatre. There are about three people, clad in uniform, speaking to Xisuma (white in the face, the aftermath of tears) next to the ambulance. Then, there’s a group of actors off to the side, all drifting like they aren’t quite real - Ren, Martyn, Mumbo and Doc. There’s a car in the corner of the park that looks like Cub’s, and next to it is Scar, standing very close to his brother. He’s too far away to tell much.
Grian can’t observe much more before Pearl crashes into him, pulling him fiercely to her chest, arms tight around his torso. She swears furiously, and he thinks she might be crying. Behind her is Gem, who has definitely been crying, with blue smudged swirls on her cheeks. Her copper curls have gone frizzy, like she’s put her hands through them too much.
“Grian,” Pearl hiccups, swears again, pulls back and instinctively lowers herself down to his level, hands on his face tilting him this way and that, checking him over, “Are you okay? Are you - how did - Grian.”
For a moment, he doesn’t think he can talk. Like if he tried, it would crack some vocal barrier open and he’d scream, or cry, or throw up or slam his head against the pavement. And then he hears his own voice, “I’m okay,” impossibly quiet, shaking still, and from his own lips. “Pearl, can we go home?”
Her face crumples. There are black smears underneath her eyes. “Yes,” she tells him, tucking him under her arm, giving Joel and Jimmy a nod that he knows means she’ll speak with them later. Gem says something quietly to her, she whispers yes back, and then they’re walking silently to the car, and Grian’s holding her arm very, very tightly. “He isn’t home tonight,” she says, and he blinks when he realises who she’s talking about. “So, let’s go home.”
The drive is silent. Grian rolls down his window and stares into the sky. The sun is setting. It looks too much like a view he’d see smoking on the roof with Joel. They haven’t done that in so long. A sudden hand of loneliness grips his stomach in a terrifying, cramping grip, and he breathes sharply in. “Pearl, stop the car.”
She does. He gets out and throws up on the pavement.
He’s swaying afterwards, and Pearl grabs him and manhandles him back into the passenger seat with a strangled sob, drives them the rest of the way home and shoves a hot tray of freezer-food into the oven as soon as they get through the door. Grian apologises again and again as she sits him down at the table, puts a plate of food, a glass of water, and two nausea tablets in front of him.
She sits in front of him with her knees pulled up to her chest. There’s a plate of food in front of her as well, but she doesn’t touch it. Grian makes his way through three bites of hot chicken before he feels sick again, but this time he doesn’t throw up, he just chugs water and forces it down.
“I’m tired of watching you fall apart,” Pearl says at one point, very quietly. He eats as much as he can, until the plate is nearly empty and he feels dizzy again. Very slowly in front of him, Pearl eats half of her food as well.
Grian doesn’t even look at his own bed. He changes into old pyjamas and slips under the duvet next to Pearl. He doesn’t even want to think about how alone he would feel in his own bed.
It’s late, but they’re both still awake. And then it comes out of his mouth without thinking. “Do you think they’ll let me go to the funeral?”
He can hear Pearl breathe before she responds, very softly, “They better,” and then turns under the duvet and looks at him, red eyes. “Griba, what happened?” she asks. Her voice is quivering.
“I thought Scar was going to die, and then I-” and Grian’s voice cracks, and he sits up straighter in the bed and scrubs at his eyes and tries very, very hard to combat all of those heavy, painful breaths coming through. “I - oh, God, Pearl, there’s so much you don’t know-”
Pearl’s up, then, grabs him by the shoulders to hug him, stable, “G,” she says, “G, you can tell me. I promise,”
“There’s something wrong with me,” Grian manages, “Pearl, there’s something really wrong with me - I, I see things,”
He can’t see Pearl’s face in the room lit only by fairy-lights, but he feels her hands tighten on his shoulders. “I see things,” he repeats, “And they come true, they’re always - they are always right, Pearl.”
“What do you see?”
He’s crying again, can feel real hot tears coming down his face.
“Grian, what do you see?”
“I see
everything, Pearl,”
he says, loudly, and she goes silent. “I saw Taurtis and Scar talking a year ago. I saw Jimmy and Tango meeting up in secret before they told any of us they were dating. I saw Doc getting sick and - and ill, and Ren helping him, I saw - I saw - I could read the poster to sign up for Romeo and Juliet from across the canteen, I could read all the small text, and when I’m on the stage, I’m
not acting.”
He knows without looking the haunted, ashen expression on her face.
“How did I not know?” she whispers.
“I didn’t tell you.”
“But-” and Pearl pauses, swallows. “Grian,” she whispers, “How long?”
He shuts his eyes. “Forever,” he breathes. “But it’s been getting so much worse.”
There’s a shorter silence, and she settles back underneath the blankets, pulling them back over him. “Come on,” she whispers. “You need to rest.”
Grian sinks into the soft pillow, and feels himself be swallowed by fleece blankets. There are no more words said, and then, finally, he’s asleep.
“Grian,” Taurtis says, grinning. His eyes are bright and squinted, his little hand tight in Grian’s. He pulls him along, running on the rubber mulch floor, wrapping his fingers around the metal pole holding up the platform next to the monkey bars. “Come on!”
Grian blows overgrown blonde hair out of his face with an exaggerated sigh. “Fine,” he declares, and when Taurtis smiles golden at him he follows him up the ladder to the red platform. Geometric shapes, spinning pieces. “I hate the monkey bars,” he says loudly.
“No, you don’t,” says Taurtis confidently. “You just get scared.”
He proceeds to prove Grian right, hanging from one scrawny tan arm and reaching the other out to him. Grian gingerly takes his hand, hanging himself from his own other, and they make their way across the bars together, falling over one another with shrieks of excitement once they make it to the other side. There’s a rusty pirate-ship wheel that Taurtis grabs with both hands and spins wildly - it makes an awful noise and Grian covers his ears and pouts.
“See?” Taurtis asks. “You liked it.”
Grian scowls. “I hated it!” he announces. “It sucked.”
But Taurtis just grins at him again and bats at him with his hands. “You loved it,” he says, giggling madly, and directs them over to the bright-metal roundabout. It’s warm to the touch. Grian sits tentatively inside with small hands clutched very tightly around the metal poles, and Taurtis stands with one shoe inside and one shoe outside, pushing it around faster, and faster, and faster, until Grian screams and hides his face, and then Taurtis darts inside, shouting with laughter, and hugs him around the middle, forcing his hands away from his eyes. “It’s fun!” he yells above the noise, and as the roundabout just starts to slow down without his prepubescent strength, Grian peers out into the smudges of movement around them and feels fun racing, electric, through his veins.
“I want to go on the slide,” Taurtis says excitedly, as Grian’s still reeling from the dizziness.
He frowns. “Wait for me,” he complains, but Taurtis is already racing across the playground. Grian rubs his palm over his eyes and tries to catch his breath as he watches his friend climb slowly and carefully up the ladder, squinting for concentration.
Something warps. Taurtis smiles brightly at the top of the slide, and stands up as tall as he can. Grian’s smile drops.
“Get down!” he yells. Taurtis’s Converse are spaced equally on the smooth metal at the top of the slide. And he doesn’t hear him.
“Grian!” he calls, laughing, wild, and there’s nothing for him to hold onto, and Grian starts to run as fast as he can across the playground, but his legs aren’t long enough, he’s always been the shorter out of the two of them.
“Taurtis!” he shouts again, “Get down!” and he even swears for emphasis because Taurtis is really, really starting to scare him. He looks so unstable up there.
And then he goes to wave, and something slips.
A scream rips its way out of Taurtis’s mouth as he falls, and when he hits the rubber ground it’s on his back, and there’s a crack, and all of his energy is gone. Grian reaches him, finally, dreamlike, and his eyes are closed, and he looks very peaceful. He frowns.
“Taurtis, wake up,” he says, and gives him a shove on the shoulder. But nothing happens. “Taurtis, wake up,” he repeats, but Taurtis won’t move.
Taurtis won’t move, and suddenly there are trembling arms pulling him back, he feels so small, so hopeless like this, and he starts to scream again because whoever is pulling him back won’t let him see Taurtis, and he’s trying to separate them - and suddenly Grian is sitting straight up in bed with a guttural scream dying in his throat, and he scrambles up, quickly, adrenaline shooting through his veins. Pearl is awake as well, of course she is, and he’s breathing very, very heavily and she’s standing as well, hands out like she’s trying to calm him down.
“Need to - I need to see Xisuma,” he chokes out. “Pearl, can-” he drags a hand over his face, “Jesus
Christ, I
-”
Pearl’s stammering something, something calming, comforting, but it isn’t working.
“Pearl,” he says,
“Pearl.
I need to
go.”
She looks on the verge of tears, the smallest he’s ever seen her, in one of his old stolen shirts and only just taller than he is, shivering even in the warmth of her bedroom - “I’m coming,” she says. “No matter what you say.”
And she does. She drives them to Xisuma’s address, and Grian spends the entire drive trembling in the passenger seat. “Grian,” Pearl says very quietly. “Do you know what you said, when you woke up?”
Grian looks at her. “What did I say?”
There is a pause. “You said Dad,” Pearl manages.
Grian says nothing. Neither of them speak for the rest of the journey. When they knock at the door, he thinks about how awful they probably both look. He’s still in his pyjamas, old ratty ones, with messed up hair and tear-stained cheeks, and Pearl isn’t much better, an old T-shirt and too-big pyjama trousers with little wolves on them, unbrushed and red-rimmed just like he is. It isn’t Xisuma who opens the door, though. It’s Doc.
He smells like coffee, and his arm is still on, eye still in. Grian knows immediately he’s avoiding sleep. He looks like shit.
Grian,” he says, like he’s surprised but trying to mask it, “Pearl.” There’s a short pause like he’s processing it, and then he opens the door and ushers them in from the cold. Grian stands in the hallway and looks at him as he shuts the door. His natural hand is shaking, his metal one eerily still in comparison. “I’ll, um-”
He pauses, mumbles something, repeats himself: “I’ll go wake Xisuma.” He walks a few steps, then stops again, looking lost. “Try to keep quiet,” he says. “Ren and Martyn are sleeping.”
Another quiet moment. Then, “They didn’t want to go home.”
He hurries out of the room then, through the connecting kitchen, and they hear his footsteps up the stairs. Grian realises that Pearl is holding his wrist very tightly.
When Xisuma comes out, he’s in his pyjamas as well, but he looks very awake. He slouches instinctively to meet both of their eyes, and flits his gaze between the two of them for a moment.
“Grian,” he says first, “Do you remember where the spare room is?”
He nods. Xisuma mirrors the movement with his own chin.
“Go on,” he tells him. “I’m just going to speak to Pearl for a moment.”
The hand on his wrist tightens almost imperceptibly, and then it drops, and Pearl gives him a brave smile and he walks out of the kitchen. But he doesn’t go to the spare room. He waits just out of view. Grian doesn’t want to rely on his Sight after today. But that doesn’t mean he won’t eavesdrop.
“Hi, Pearl,” Xisuma says.
Grian stays very still behind the door, and holds his breath. And then his sister’s voice comes, quiet. He knows through familiarity and not Sight that she’s holding herself very tall and stiff, that masquerade she started putting on after their mother left. “Xisuma,” she murmurs. There’s another pause. “Thank you,” she says, louder, “for all you’ve done for my brother. I-”
Xisuma interrupts her. “Pearl,” he says, “You’re so young. Really, I get the impression that-”
“I’m working on moving us out,” Pearl says very suddenly. “I have a job, and so does Gem, and really soon we’re going to have a flat, a proper place to stay, and Grian won’t have to be in that house - with - with that man. So-”
“But what about you, Pearl?”
There is a short silence. “What?”
Three footsteps. “Pearl, what I was going to say was that I have the impression that you have taken on the responsibility of acting a lot older than you are, for the sake of your brother. But you don’t need to be older around me. My house is always open to Grian, and it is always open to you too.”
There’s another pause, and he can hear Pearl start to cry. Grian, with his heartbeat hammering in his chest, starts to walk silently up the stairs.
Notes:
pearl ☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️
Chapter 38: I Know It’s For The Better
Summary:
grian goes to the funeral and meets sam, taurtis’s friend he remembers from last summer. they briefly talk and sam gives grian taurtis’s old wristband bracelets. grian sees scar, who’s finally adopted jellie, and speaks with him honestly about his relationship with taurtis. we find out that the Sights have completely stopped, that gem and pearl have managed to get their flat, that grian is slowly but surely recovering. scar auditions for macbeth, and grian watches his opening night with front seats.
Notes:
and i can wish all that i want, but it won't bring us together / plus, i know whatever happens to me / i know it's for the better
waiting room, phoebe bridgersoh wow this fic means so much to me if you have made it this far reading it i love you so much. i have been writing this for about 15-16 months so its so so surreal to be saying goodbye to it. please please have fun reading this very last chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The morning of the funeral, Scar calls Grian on the phone to tell him that his appeal to adopt Jellie has been accepted. His voice is almost unsure, like he wants to tell him, but he isn’t sure how he’ll take it. Isn’t sure if it’s appropriate to tell him. Grian says he’ll come over to visit when it’s done.
It’s a simple affair. Small, quiet. The family who haven’t seen Grian since he was 15. All dressed in black. He’s in old dress trousers and one of his father’s suit jackets. Stolen. It’s too big for his shoulders. He can feel it looming over him. They opted for a closed casket.
Grian’s hands shake the whole ceremony. He watches them lower Taurtis into the ground and someone asks if he would like to sprinkle a handful of soil over the coffin. It’s damp and strangely sticky in his hand, and when he drops it over the gaping maw that’s swallowed his best friend, he flinches.
Taurtis’s family look like they feel sorry for him.
He hadn’t wanted Pearl to come with him.
Now, he hides in the church bathroom. People are still lingering. There were speeches, ones he tuned out so he wouldn’t cry. They talked about how wonderful of an actor he was. They talked about how wonderful of a person he was. Grian had tasted vodka on the roof of his mouth, accompanied by the aftertaste of Taurtis’s lips, of his saliva. He had thought about that night in the bathroom, Taurtis’s gasps against the kitchen sink, clutching his back. He had thought about the closet, the kiss stolen amongst old coats, the scared, bright look in Taurtis’s eyes before he ran away.
Now, Grian stands in front of the sink. His face is wet. Some of his hair is wet as well. His face is red rather than pale.
In those recent weeks, he’s gained a little bit of weight. He’s gotten colour back into his cheeks, but not enough. He breathes out, very slowly, and grips the sink with white knuckles. For one unclear moment he thinks he sees Taurtis’s waist between them, looks up and sees his face staring at him. It’s the same look he gave him after Grian had given him a black eye. Like an even trade. Like he wants to kiss him again.
“Fuck,” he says into the mirror when the illusion fades and he’s left alone again.
“It’s Grian, isn’t it?” comes from beside him. He spins, and that’s when he sees who’s just come into the bathroom, unnoticed.
It’s Sam. That boy a year older than them, the one Taurtis spoke to last summer, the one who started getting them into parties. He’s very pale. Grian tries to recover very quickly.
“Yes.” It comes out stilted. Stiff. “Sam?”
“Yes,” Sam tells him. His eyes are very wide and deep, like he’s hiding something in them. “I wanted to - er, it’s only that-” and he’s very silent for a moment, the look on his face somewhat pleading, before: “Well, you saw it happen, didn’t you? You were with him.”
The look on his face must show, because Sam goes wine red and shuffles his feet. “I’m sorry. I just - I’m sorry. It’s eating me alive. I didn’t get to say goodbye.”
Grian thinks he’s forgotten how to speak. Sam looks like he understands. They are both completely still and silent for a long moment, and then it’s like Sam can’t hold it in anymore. “How did he go?” he asks.
“He said my name,” Grian says without thinking. It’s true, what Taurtis choked out while he was lying there, spitting up blood. “He was just lying there, on the stage. I went back for him, I was angry with him. He started - he was coughing. I held his hand.”
It’s like the silence echoes through the bathroom, sitting in the cracks in the grout, the spaces between white, stark tile.
“I held his hand,” Grian repeats, like a broken record. “He was trying so hard to keep breathing. He was trying so hard.”
Sam makes a choked noise that sounds not unlike the ones Taurtis made before the life left his eyes. He swears.
“I’m sorry,” Grian says. “That’s how it happened. I was there. I wish it was different.”
“Cardiac arrest,” says Sam very quietly. “I don’t believe it.”
Grian aches. “Yeah,” he tells Sam. His voice is hollow. “I don’t believe it either.”
And then Sam fumbles, looks awkward, puts his hand into his pocket. “I, um,” and he stops, and swallows, “I thought he might - might want you to have these,” and in the hand he draws out are two small rubber wristbands.
Red and blue.
“Oh,” Grian whispers. Sam draws closer, and motions for him to give his wrist. He rolls them over his hand. They’re too big, but not disastrously. Grian stares at them.
“I just thought,” and Sam shrugs, and looks at the ground, eyes darting, “I thought that’s what he would want. Out of everyone. You.”
That’s the end of their conversation. Sam clearly wants to say more, but he folds his mouth shut and smiles with his eyes instead, someone trying to be brave.
“Thank you,” Grian manages to tell him before he leaves. Scar picks him up in Cub’s car, it’s only a short drive, he can handle it, and they sit in his room and stare at the small, fluffy bundle of life on his bed. Jellie is grey and white and has pretty green eyes. She looks like she’s smiling perpetually.
“She’s lovely,” Grian says quietly as Scar leans forward and unbuttons his suit jacket. He shrugs it off his shoulders and it’s like a weight gone, like his father gone, like everything gone. “Scar,” he says then, and Scar looks up, something unreadable in his eyes, “I want to - I want to talk to you. Like, properly. About - Taurtis.”
And instead of becoming defensive, Scar reaches forward and holds his hand.
“Before I knew you, I was in love with him,” Grian tells him. “But if he was alive right now, I wouldn’t choose him over you. I really - Scar, I really, really need you to know that. When he died, I wasn’t in love with him. I’m always going to love him in some ways, but you come first. Me griev-”
The word catches in his throat. It’s spiky, unfamiliar, driving sharp spokes between his teeth and under his tongue. “Me grieving Taurt - gr -”
Scar waits for him.
“Grieving him isn’t because I’m in love with him,” he manages, “or because I’d choose him if he was alive. It’s just - just, he’s dead, and he shouldn’t-” something cracks, “-shouldn’t be dead. He should be alive.”
Scar leans forwards and takes his face in his hands, and kisses him between his eyes. “I believe you,” he says softly. “I love you, Grian. I’m grieving him too.”
Jellie becomes a symbol of life for the two of them. Scar applies early for Hypixel, and he gets in, and when he tells Grian about it, they both laugh until their sides are sore, and Grian says hey, my work is done, and Scar hits him on the arm and guffaws.
Sometimes he puts her in a little pink cat-carrier and takes her to Xisuma’s, where Grian and Pearl share the spare room. She climbs out and sits on his bed with all of the blankets, and sniffs at the photos on the wall. There’s one of him and Scar at the park, one of him and Pearl as small children, Pearl with a fierce look on her face and long brown hair, and Grian looking angelic and wide-eyed with a shock of yellow on his scalp. There’s a small one in the corner, a selfie from Year 11, with Taurtis’s white grin and dark eyes, an arm pulled tight around Grian’s shoulders. There’s one from last week of Grian, Joel, and Jimmy, with Joel’s hand popping bunny-ears up behind Jimmy’s head.
Then, there’s another recent one. Taken sitting on the bed, Scar’s arm stretched impossibly above them, capturing the moment. Jellie curled up asleep on Grian’s lap. He’s smiling so wide, looking over at Scar as he takes the picture. Grian looks at it whenever he feels empty again. It always makes him feel better.
Pearl and Gem bought the flat yesterday. Got the keys. Xisuma nearly cried when they told him, and said that no matter what happens, they’re welcome in his house. No matter what. No matter when. The spare room is still there. Next week, they’re moving in. It’s close - thank God, because Grian doesn’t know what he’ll do if he can’t see them all on the daily.
He still wears the wristbands most days. He isn’t chained to them, but sometimes he wants Taurtis with him, like he’s holding his hand throughout the day. Scar doesn’t mind. He always smiles when he sees them, like he’s remembering an old friend.
And, impossibly, the Sights have stopped. Grian’s never been so happy to live not knowing things. He asks questions. He always wears his glasses. If he wants to eavesdrop, he hides behind a door instead of tapping into his own mind. Doc and Ren seem to be okay as well. For the first few weeks, nobody wanted to see the whole cast together. It was too much of a bitter memory, to all meet without one crucial member. But then someone got up the courage to speak on the old group-chat, and they were all together in the park again, the middle of the night, smoking and drinking and laughing, and the ice was broken, and Grian found himself actually having fun.
He slips the red and blue bands around his left wrist, and stretches light arms behind his head. Scar’s voice echoes from the hallway. “Are you ready?”
Grian smiles, calls back an affirmative. He runs down the stairs, one hand trailing along the wall beside him. Scar looks at him, nervous. “Do I look okay?”
He shoves him in the shoulder. “Asking me that? Scar, are you fishing for compliments?”
Scar sticks out his tongue. “No way,” he says, breaking into a grin. It wavers. “Oh, God, what if I-”
“You aren’t forgetting your lines,” Grian reminds him, shutting the front door behind them. “Not unless I run into the room and kiss you in front of all of those casting directors.”
He scrunches up his face. “But this is like, actually big, Gri.”
“Yeah,” Grian says. “And you are going to fucking smash it. You are going to be incredible. I’ll be waiting for you outside, and you can tell me about how great it went. And when it comes out next week that you’re Macbeth now, you can brag about it to all our friends, okay?”
Scar smiles, and it’s anxious but hopeful. “Okay,” he says, flushed.
When his name is called at the theatre, he looks at Grian like a deer in headlights. And Grian leans forwards, kisses him quick on the cheek, and whispers into his ear, “Come on, Scar. You’ve faced a lot fucking worse than another Shakespeare audition. Break a leg.”
And exactly how he predicted, Scar bounds out of the room after the audition with a massive grin on his face. “I think it went well,” he says breathlessly. “I think it went really well.”
When the email announcing him as Macbeth comes out in a few weeks, he sits next to Grian on the sofa at the new flat laughing and holding his new script as he talks about it.
Grian gasps.
“Scar!”
he scolds. “You aren’t allowed to say that, Scar! It’s the
Scottish Play.
You should know that.”
“Well,” Scar says, “We don’t need any more bad luck connected to theatre, do we?”
Grian can’t stop laughing at that. The wristbands on his arm are warm.
He gets front seats at Scar’s opening night as Macbeth.
And Scar fucking nails it.
Notes:
ARGAHEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.
this fic is sososo close to my heart and i have loved so much reading all of your comments and feedback and tortured responses to the evil evil things i write. i am so so glad that so many of you have enjoyed this fic and i reallyreallyreally hope you stay with me for my future writing prospects.
my next project is a very short (6 chapters???????????????) scarian fic featuring a watcher!grian crash-landing into hermitcraft 8 in a canon-divergent universe where he never joined in season 6. hopefullythe first chapter will be out soon and i reallyreally hope some of you will join me on that next adventure.
thank you SO SO MUCH for reading and for enjoying. you have no idea how much it means to me. have a wonderful wonderful night.
Pages Navigation
hundredsofsmallbirds on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 03:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
rozzywrites on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 11:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
solarsystem_07 on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 05:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
rozzywrites on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 11:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
metalkaloidz on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 07:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
rozzywrites on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 11:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
fiendishblade on Chapter 1 Thu 09 May 2024 11:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunny_luvz_you on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Oct 2024 11:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
honeypi3 on Chapter 1 Wed 25 Dec 2024 04:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Holome11 on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Jan 2025 11:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
goodtimeswithlain on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Mar 2025 02:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
iivy_grows on Chapter 1 Sun 04 May 2025 03:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hunter_says_so on Chapter 1 Sat 31 May 2025 11:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
CDbobwi on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Jul 2025 03:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
rozzywrites on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Jul 2025 03:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvelynRose33284 on Chapter 2 Thu 02 May 2024 04:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
qpqp (Guest) on Chapter 2 Thu 02 May 2024 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
goodtimeswithlain on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Mar 2025 02:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
gri4nswaffle on Chapter 2 Sat 24 May 2025 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Clay_the_catboy on Chapter 3 Thu 09 May 2024 09:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvelynRose33284 on Chapter 3 Fri 10 May 2024 12:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Squishy2898 on Chapter 3 Mon 13 May 2024 12:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
goodtimeswithlain on Chapter 3 Mon 24 Mar 2025 02:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
myshortinfinity on Chapter 3 Sat 23 Aug 2025 07:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation